俱舍論 律儀得捨·業之諸門Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Obtaining and Relinquishing Discipline · Action through the Several Gates

〔T29 0077c15〕
心要Essence

上一卷把三種律儀立起來,這一卷問它從哪裡得、得多少、由什麼緣走。捨義說盡之後,論筆一轉,「因辯諸業性相不同,當釋經中所摽諸業」——從善惡無記起,一路排到曲穢濁,把經裡出現過的業名逐一給出可檢驗的體性。一卷之內,前半是戒的機械學,後半是業的分類學。

一句話:這一卷不是在講戒條,是在講戒體是被什麼撐住的;撐住它的東西一樣一樣壞掉,戒就一樣一樣地捨——所以論在列完五緣之後立刻補一句「與受相違表業生故、所依捨故、所依變故、所因斷故、過期限故」,把五條規定還原成五種壞法。

三個眼目

  1. 戒的範圍是心的範圍,不是行為的範圍。論在最前面就斷死了一句——「無有不遍於諸有情得律儀者,以於一切諸有情所住善意樂方得律儀,異則不然,以惡意樂不全息故」。所以受戒之前若心裡留著五種定限(有情、支、處、時、緣)之任何一種,所得的便不是律儀,而是「律儀相似妙行」。論不說那是假的,只說那不是律儀。 這把尺後來又用了一次:卵生龍求受八關齋,論同樣判作「此得妙行,非得律儀」——同一種安立,兩處示範。

  2. 要捨一個體,須以另一個體去奪。惡戒不由『不再做』而自壞——「住惡戒者,雖或有時起不作思捨刀網等,若不受得諸善律儀,諸不律儀無容棄捨」,並立喻「譬如雖避發病因緣,不服良藥病終難愈」。奪它的是善戒,理由是「以善惡戒其性相違,善戒於中勢力強故」。避緣只是不再加重,受戒才是解除。 而煩惱之體則另有其奪者——「三界一切非色染法捨由一緣,謂彼但由對治道起」,且明說「非餘方便」。二處對讀,本論的立場極清楚:能奪惡戒者是善戒,能奪煩惱者唯有對治道。

  3. 業之定與不定,繫於心與境的極端,不繫於事的大小。論列定業之處只有五個——重煩惱、淳淨心、恒所作、功德田、父母;前三是心的極端,後二是境的極端(一約德、一約恩)。所以田勝者一句僧中之語現世轉身,意勝者一次救牛之事現世轉身,論皆自舉為例。這條路是雙向的:論說於五種功德田「若有於中為損益業,此業必定能招即果」——損與益並列,在最勝之田前,惡業之果也最速。

一義(附):本卷唯一的一次明判,與兩次不判

本卷體例仍是遇異說而經無明文者二造並錄——缺支之不律儀(毘婆沙師「必無缺支及餘一分可得名住不律儀人」/經部「隨所期限支具不具及全分一分皆得不律儀」)、犯重是否捨戒(三說並書於頌)、夜盡捨近住之後(二師並陳),論皆不判。連至親與羊那一組最密的往復,論也只錄到經部反責的一句「於等事中應求異理」為止,二宗理未安處照錄而不強為判定。

唯有一處論主下了判語:下地有沒有第三種順非二業。長行連錄三說,論主逕以「二說俱與本論相違」收之,並引本論二問為證。分界就在有沒有明文可依——有本論明文,故判;無明文,故不判。這一條是讀本卷(乃至讀全論)最省力的一把鑰匙。

通於全論

本卷所辨的,是「無表」這一法在得與捨兩面的全幅;它的實有性在此是前提,而這個前提到了唯識一系被正面取消——同一個名字,一系立為實有之色而細論其得捨之緣,一系判為依思願分限的假立。二系分途,此處最見鋒面。

本卷後半的十一目業門,是往後黑白四業、十業道、三重障諸章的總表;而定不定業四句與中有二十二業連讀,正是業果教學之核。三時業之判準在此定為『時之定不定』與『異熟之定不定』二重,瑜伽行系於同名之業則改以『作與增長』為判——同一批名字,兩套判準,可以並看。

還有兩件事是這一卷留給讀者的線頭。其一,論在退果一段末補了「諸退果已必不命終,如後當辯」,把退與命終的關係留到後文;其二,正60 一頌在此只講了前半(曲穢濁),後半的黑白四業另起一卷——本卷收在「若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故」這一句上,剛好是經中諸業之名釋到第六目為止。

The last fascicle set up the three disciplines; this one asks where they are obtained from, how much of them is obtained, and by what conditions they go away. When the sense of relinquishing has been said out to the end, the brush of the treatise turns: “since the natures and marks of the several actions have been made out to differ, the actions set forth in the sūtras should now be explained” — from wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate it works its way straight down to the crooked, the foul, and the turbid, giving one by one, for every name of action that has occurred in the sūtras, an entity that can be checked. Within a single fascicle, the first half is the mechanics of the discipline and the second half the taxonomy of action.

In one sentence: This fascicle is not expounding the rules of the discipline; it is expounding what it is that holds the entity of the discipline up — the things that hold it up break down one by one, and the discipline is relinquished one by one; and so, immediately after listing the five conditions, the treatise adds the sentence “because a manifest action arises that contradicts what was undertaken, because the support is relinquished, because the support is altered, because what it rests upon is cut off, because the term of time is passed,” restoring the five stipulations to five ways of breaking down.

Three Points to Watch

  1. The range of the discipline is the range of the mind, not the range of behavior. At the very front the treatise settles the matter dead: “there is no one who obtains discipline without its extending to all sentient beings, since it is only by abiding in a wholesome disposition toward all sentient beings that discipline is obtained; otherwise not, since the unwholesome disposition has not wholly ceased.” Hence, if before taking up the discipline any one of the five stipulations (of sentient beings, of limbs, of places, of times, of circumstances) is still kept in the mind, what is obtained is not discipline but “an excellent conduct resembling discipline.” The treatise does not say that this is spurious; it says only that it is not discipline. The same measure is applied once more later: when egg-born nāgas come to ask for the eight-limbed one-day observance, the treatise likewise adjudges that “this obtains excellent conduct, it does not obtain discipline” — one and the same establishing, demonstrated in two places.

  2. To relinquish one entity, another entity must dispossess it. Evil discipline does not break down of itself by “not doing it any more” — “one who abides in evil discipline, though he may at times give rise to the volition of not doing and lay aside knife and net, yet if he does not take on the wholesome disciplines, there is no way for the non-disciplines to be cast off,” and the simile is set up: “as when, though one avoids the causes and conditions of falling ill, yet without taking good medicine the illness is in the end hard to cure.” What dispossesses it is the wholesome discipline, and the reason is that “since the natures of the wholesome and the evil discipline contradict each other, the wholesome discipline is the stronger in force among them.” To avoid the circumstances is only to stop adding weight; to take on the discipline is to be released. For the entity of an affliction, on the other hand, there is another dispossessor — “all the defiled dharmas that are not form, in all three realms, are relinquished by one condition alone, namely that their counteracting path arises,” and it is said expressly “by no other means.” Read the two places together and the position of this treatise is perfectly clear: what can dispossess evil discipline is wholesome discipline, and what can dispossess an affliction is the counteracting path alone.

  3. Whether an action is settled or unsettled hangs upon the extremes of mind and of field, not upon the size of the deed. The places where the treatise lists settled action are just five — a weighty affliction, a purely pure mind, what is constantly done, a field of merit, and one’s father and mother; the first three are extremes of mind, the last two extremes of field (the one by way of virtue, the other by way of kindness). And so a man who says a single sentence within the assembly is turned about bodily within this very life by the excellence of the field, and a man who once saves oxen is turned about bodily within this very life by the excellence of his intent; the treatise itself adduces both as instances. This road runs both ways: the treatise says of the five fields of merit that “if there be an action of harm or of benefit toward them, this action must necessarily draw its result at once” — harm and benefit stand side by side, and before the most excellent of fields the result of an unwholesome action is likewise the swiftest.

One Further Point (Appended): The One Express Adjudication of This Fascicle, and the Two Refusals to Adjudicate

The form of this fascicle is still that where divergent accounts are met and the sūtras have no express text, both parties are recorded — the non-discipline with a limb wanting (the Vibhāṣā masters: “there can be no man with a limb wanting or with only a part remaining who may be called one abiding in non-discipline” / the Sautrāntikas: “according to the term he has set, whether the limbs be complete or incomplete, whether the whole or a part, in every case non-discipline is obtained”), and whether a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline (three accounts written together in the stanza); in neither does the treatise adjudicate. Even in that most tightly packed exchange of all, over the near kinsman and the sheep, the treatise records only as far as the Sautrāntikas’ counter-reproach, “in matters equal such as these another principle should be sought,” recording as they stand the places where the two schools’ reasoning is not settled and not forcing an adjudication.

In one place only does the author hand down a verdict: whether the lower levels have a third kind of action conducive to neither. The prose commentary records three accounts in a row, and the author gathers them up directly with “both accounts contradict the root treatise,” adducing two questions from the root treatise as his proof. The dividing line lies exactly in whether there is an express text to rely upon — where there is an express text of the root treatise, he adjudicates; where there is none, he does not. This one point is the most labor-saving key there is for reading this fascicle, and indeed for reading the whole treatise.

Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole

What this fascicle makes out is the full compass of that one dharma, the “nonmanifest,” on its two sides of obtaining and relinquishing; its real existence is here a premise, and that premise is expressly cancelled once one comes to the Yogācāra lineage — one and the same name, which the one lineage establishes as a really existent form and discusses in fine detail as to the conditions of its obtaining and relinquishing, while the other adjudges it a conventional establishment upon the delimitations of volition and aspiration. The two lineages part ways, and here the edge shows most.

The eleven gates of action in the second half of this fascicle are the master table for the chapters to come on the four actions black and white, on the ten paths of action, and on the three obstructions; while the four alternatives of settled and unsettled action read together with the twenty-two actions of intermediate existence are the very heart of the teaching on action and result. The criteria for the actions of the three times are here fixed as the two layers of ‘settledness or unsettledness of time’ and ‘settledness or unsettledness of maturation’; the Yogācāra lineage, for actions of the same names, changes the criterion to ‘doing and increasing’ — one and the same set of names, two sets of criteria, and they may be looked at side by side.

Two more loose threads are left by this fascicle for the reader. First, at the end of the passage on falling back from a fruit the treatise adds “those who have fallen back from a fruit certainly do not then meet their end, as will be made out later,” leaving the relation of falling back to the end of life for the text that follows; second, of the one stanza Root 60 only the first half (the crooked, the foul, the turbid) is treated here, while the four actions black and white in its second half begin another fascicle — this fascicle closes upon the sentence “if the bodily, verbal, and mental actions arise in dependence upon greed they are called turbid action, since they are of the class of the turbidity of greed,” which is exactly where the explanation of the names of the actions in the sūtras has reached the sixth item and no further.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十五 〔T29 0077c15〕

分別業品第四之三 〔T29 0077c19〕

此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不?不爾。云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正36 T29 0077c22〕   從一切二現,得欲界律儀,
  從根本恒時,得靜慮無漏。
論曰:欲界律儀謂別解脫,此從一切根本業道及從加行後起而得。從二得者,謂從二類,即情非情、性罪遮罪。從現得者,謂從現世蘊處界得,非從去來。由此律儀有情處轉,去來非是有情處故。若得靜慮無漏律儀,應知但從根本業道。尚不從彼加行後起得此律儀,況從遮罪。從恒時者,謂從過去現在未來蘊處界得。由此差別應作四句,有蘊處界從彼唯得別解律儀非餘二等。第一句者,謂從現世加行後起及諸遮罪。第二句者,謂從去來根本業道。第三句者,謂從現世根本業道。第四句者,謂從去來加行後起。非於正得善律儀時可有現世惡業道等,是故應言從現處得。理應但說防護未來,定不應言防護過現。諸有獲得律不律儀,從一切有情支因有異不?此定有異。相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正37 T29 0078a12〕   律從諸有情,支因說不定,
  不律從一切,有情支非因。
論曰:律儀定從一切有情得。無少分理,支因說不定。支不定者,有從一切得,謂苾芻律儀。有從四支得,謂所餘律儀,唯根本業道名律儀支故。因不定者,謂或有義從一切因,或約餘義唯許從一。從一切者,謂從無貪瞋癡,必俱起故。唯從一者,謂從下中上心,不俱起故。此中且就後三因說。或有一類住律儀者,於一切有情得律儀,非一切支非一切因,謂以下心或中或上受近事勤策戒。或有一類住律儀者,於一切有情得律儀,由一切支非一切因,謂以下心或中或上受苾芻戒。或有一類住律儀者,於一切有情得律儀,由一切支及一切因,謂以三心受近事勤策苾芻戒。或有一類住律儀者,於一切有情得律儀,由一切因非一切支,謂以三心受近事近住勤策戒。無有不遍於諸有情得律儀者,以於一切諸有情所住善意樂方得律儀,異則不然,以惡意樂不全息故。若人不作五種定限,方可受得別解律儀,謂有情、支、處、時、緣定。有情定者,念我唯於某類有情當離殺等。言支定者,念我唯於某律儀支當持不犯。言處定者,念我唯住某類方域當離殺等。言時定者,念我唯於一月等時能離殺等。言緣定者,念我唯除鬪戰等緣能離殺等。如是受者不得律儀,但得律儀相似妙行。於非所能境,如何得律儀?由普於有情發起增上不損命意樂,故得律儀。毘婆沙師有作是說:若謂一向於所能境方可受得別解律儀,則此律儀應有增減,以所能境與非所能二類有情有轉易故,如是便有別解律儀離得捨緣有得捨過。彼說不然。如生草等先無後起或起已枯,於彼律儀無增無減。能不能境所得律儀,境轉易時例亦應爾。彼言不爾。所以者何?以諸有情前後性等、草等前後性不同故。若爾,有情般涅槃已,如前性類今時既無,於彼律儀如何無減?故如是釋,於理不然。前所說因於理為善。若爾,前佛及所度生已涅槃者,後佛於彼既不發得別解律儀,如何尸羅無減前過?以一切佛別解律儀,皆從一切有情處得。設彼有情今猶在者,後佛從彼亦得律儀,故後尸羅無減前過。已說從彼得諸律儀。得不律儀定從一切有情業道,無少分境及不具支不律儀者。此定無有,由一切因下品等心無俱起故。若有一類由下品心得不律儀,後於異時由上品心斷眾生命,彼但成就下不律儀,亦成殺生上品表等。中品上品例此應知。此中何名不律儀者,謂諸屠羊屠鷄屠猪捕鳥捕魚、獵獸劫盜魁膾典獄、縛龍煮狗及罝弶等。等言類顯王典刑罰及餘聽察斷罪等人,但恒有害心。名不律儀者,由彼一類住不律儀。或有不律儀名不律儀者,言屠羊者,謂為活命要期盡壽恒欲害羊。餘隨所應當知亦爾。遍於有情界得諸律儀,其理可爾,由普欲利樂勝阿世耶而受得故,非屠羊等不律儀人於己至親有損害意,乃至為救自身命緣亦不欲殺,如何可說普於一切得不律儀?由彼至親若為羊等,於彼亦可有損害心。既知至親現非羊等,如何於彼可有害心?又聖必無作羊等理,如何於彼得不律儀?若觀未來羊等自體,於現相續得不律儀。是則羊等於未來世,亦有至親及聖自體,於彼決定無損害心。是則應觀未來自體,不於現在得不律儀。於羊等現身既有害意,如何不於彼得不律儀?於母等現身既無害意,如何亦於彼得不律儀?於等事中應求異理。又屠羊等不律儀人,於一生中不與不取,於己妻妾住知足心,瘂不能言無語四過,如何彼亦得具支不律儀?彼遍損善阿世耶故。雖瘂不言,而身表語所欲說義,故得具支。若爾,彼人或時先受二三學處,後但受殺,於餘不損善阿世耶,如何具發七支惡戒?毘婆沙者作如是言:必無缺支及餘一分可得名住不律儀人。經部諸師作如是說:隨所期限支具不具及全分一分皆得不律儀。律儀亦然,唯除八戒,由隨彼量善惡尸羅性相相違互相遮故。已說從彼得不律儀。得不律儀及餘無表,如何方便未說當說。頌曰:

〔頌·正38 T29 0079a08〕   諸得不律儀,由作及誓受,
  得所餘無表,由田受重行。
論曰:諸不律儀,由二因得:一者生在不律儀家,由初現行殺等加行;二者雖復生在餘家,由初要期受殺等事,謂我當作如是事業,以求財物養活自身,當於爾時便發惡戒。得餘無表由三種因:一者由田,謂於如是諸福田所施園林等,彼善無表初施便生,如說有依諸福業事。二者由受,謂自誓言:若未禮佛不先食等。或作誓限:於齋日月半月及年常施食等。三由重行,謂起如是殷重作意行善行惡。由此三因起餘無表。如是已說得律儀等,捨律儀等未說當說。且云何捨別解律儀?頌曰:

〔頌·正39·正40 T29 0079a22〕   捨別解調伏,由故捨命終,
  及二形俱生,斷善根夜盡。
  有說由犯重,餘說由法滅,
  迦濕彌羅說,犯二如負財。
論曰:言調伏者,意顯律儀,由此能令根調伏故。唯除近住,所餘七種別解律儀,由四緣捨:一由意樂對有解人發有表業捨學處故、二由棄捨眾同分故、三由二形俱時生故、四由所因善根斷故。捨近住戒由前四緣及由夜盡,是故總說別解律儀由五緣捨。何緣捨戒由此五緣?與受相違表業生故、所依捨故、所依變故、所因斷故、過期限故。有餘部說:於四極重感墮罪中若隨犯一,亦捨勤策苾芻律儀。有餘部言:由正法滅亦能令捨別解律儀,以法滅時一切學處結界羯磨皆止息故。迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:犯根本罪時,不捨出家戒。所以然者,非犯一邊一切律儀應遍捨故,非犯餘罪有斷尸羅。然有二名,謂持犯戒。如有財者負他債時,名為富人及負債者。若於所犯發露悔除,名具尸羅不名犯戒,如還債已但名富人。若爾,何緣薄伽梵說犯四重者不名苾芻、不名沙門非釋迦子?破苾芻體、害沙門性,壞滅墮落立他勝名。依勝義苾芻,密意作是說。此言兇勃。兇勃者何?謂於世尊了義所說,以別義釋令成不了,與多煩惱者為犯重罪緣。寧知此言是了義說。由律自釋有四苾芻:一名想苾芻、二自稱苾芻、三乞匃苾芻、四破惑苾芻。此義中言非苾芻者,謂非白四羯磨受具足戒苾芻。非此苾芻先是勝義,後由犯重成非苾芻,故知此言是了義說。然彼所說,非犯一邊一切律儀應遍捨者,彼言便是徵詰大師。大師此中立如是喻,如多羅樹若被斷頭必不復能生長廣大,諸苾芻等犯重亦然。大師此中喻顯何義?意顯於戒隨犯一邊根本重罪,令餘所受必不復能生長廣大。謂彼毀犯諸重罪時,違越苾芻根本行故、與極猛利無慚無愧共相應故。行根既斷,理應遍捨一切律儀。又犯重人,世尊不許食僧祇食下至一摶、踐毘訶羅一足跟地,擯出一切苾芻事業。大師依彼說如是言:應速拔除稻禾稗莠,應速簡棄腐朽棟梁,應速簸颺種中穅秕,如是應速驅擯眾中實非苾芻稱苾芻者。彼苾芻體其相如何,隨相是何體必應有。以世尊說,准陀當知有四沙門,更無第五。所言四者:一勝道沙門、二示道沙門、三命道沙門、四污道沙門。雖有此說,而彼唯有餘沙門相,故名沙門。如被燒材假鸚鵡𭪿涸池敗種火輪死人。若犯重人非苾芻者,則應無有授學苾芻。不說犯重人,皆成他勝罪;但成他勝罪,定說非苾芻。謂或有人相續殊勝,雖犯極重戒而非他勝罪,由彼無有一念覆心。法主世尊制立如是,若犯他勝便非苾芻。何不重令出家受戒?由彼相續已為極重無慚愧懷,無力能發出家律儀,如焦種故;非觀彼有苾芻律儀,故不重令出家受戒。所以然者,設彼後時謂是苾芻更捨所學,亦不許彼重出家故。於此無義,苦救何為?若如是人猶有苾芻性,應自歸禮如是類苾芻。正法滅時雖無一切結界羯磨及毘奈耶,未得律儀無新得理,而先得者無有捨義。靜慮、無漏二律儀等,云何當捨?頌曰:

〔頌·正41 T29 0079c28〕   捨定生善法,由易地退等,
  捨聖由得果,練根及退失。
〔T29 0080a〕 論曰:諸靜慮地所繫善法,由二緣捨:一由易地,謂從下地生上地時,或上地沒來生下地;二由得退,謂從已獲勝定功德還退失時。等言為顯捨眾同分亦捨少分殊勝善根,如色界中所有善法由易地退捨,無色界亦然,唯無律儀與色界異。無漏善法由三緣捨:一由得果,謂得果時捨前向道及果道故;二由練根,謂練根位由得利道捨鈍道故;三由退失,謂得退時退失果道勝果道故。如是已說捨諸律儀。不律儀云何捨?頌曰:

〔頌·正42前半 T29 0080a11〕   捨惡戒由死,得戒二形生。
論曰:諸不律儀,由三緣捨:一者由死捨所依故。二由得戒,謂若受得別解律儀,或由獲得靜慮律儀,惡戒便捨。由因緣力得律儀時,諸不律儀一切皆斷,以善惡戒其性相違,善戒於中勢力強故。三由相續二形俱生,以於爾時所依變故。住惡戒者,雖或有時起不作思捨刀網等,若不受得諸善律儀,諸不律儀無容棄捨。譬如雖避發病因緣,不服良藥病終難愈。不律儀者受近住戒,至夜盡位捨律儀時,為得不律儀、為名處中者?有餘師說:得不律儀,惡阿世耶非永捨故,如停熱鐵赤滅青生。有餘師言:若不更作,無緣令彼得不律儀,以不律儀依表得故。處中無表捨復云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正42後半 T29 0080a26〕   捨中由受勢,作事壽根斷。
論曰:處中無表,捨由六緣:一由受心斷壞故捨,謂捨所受,作是念言:我從今時棄先所受。二由勢力斷壞故捨,謂由淨信煩惱勢力所引無表,彼二限勢若斷壞時無表便捨,如所放箭及陶家輪,弦等勢力盡時便止。三由作業斷壞故捨,謂如所受後更不作。四由事物斷壞故捨。事物者何?謂所捨施寺舍敷具制多園林,及所施為罝網等事。五由壽命斷壞故捨,謂所依止有轉易故。六由善根斷壞故捨,謂起加行斷善根時,便捨善根所引無表欲非色善,及餘一切非色染法。捨復云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正43 T29 0080b10〕   捨欲非色善,由根斷上生,
  由對治道生,捨諸非色染。
論曰:欲界一切非色善法,捨由二緣:一斷善根、二生上界。三界一切非色染法捨由一緣,謂彼但由對治道起。若此品類能斷道生,當捨此中所有煩惱及彼助伴,非餘方便。善惡律儀何有情有?頌曰:

〔頌·正44·正45 T29 0080b17〕   惡戒人除北,二黃門二形,
  律儀亦在天,唯人具三種。
  生欲天色界,有靜慮律儀,
  無漏并無色,除中定無想。
論曰:唯於人趣有不律儀,然除北洲唯三方有。於三洲內,復除扇搋及半擇迦具二形者。律儀亦爾,謂於人中除前所除,并天亦有,故於二趣容有律儀。復以何緣知扇搋等所有相續非律儀依?由經律中有誠證故。謂契經說,佛告大名:諸有在家白衣男子男根成就,歸佛法僧起殷淨心發誠諦語,自稱我是鄔波索迦,願尊憶持慈悲護念。齊是名曰鄔波索迦。毘奈耶中亦作是說:汝應除棄此色類人。故知律儀非彼類有。復由何理彼無律儀?由二所依所起煩惱,於一相續俱增上故、於正思擇無堪能故、無有極重慚愧心故。若爾,何故無不律儀?彼於惡中心不定故。又若是處有善律儀,則惡律儀於彼亦有,由此二種相翻立故。北俱盧人無受及定,及無造惡勝阿世耶,是故彼無善戒惡戒。猛利慚愧惡趣中無,故律不律儀於彼亦非有。與勝慚愧相應相違,方有律儀不律儀故。又扇搋等如醎鹵田,故不能生善戒惡戒。世間現見諸醎鹵田,不能滋生嘉苗穢草。若爾,何故契經中言有卵生龍,半月八日每從宮出來至人間,求受八支近住齋戒。此得妙行,非得律儀。是故律儀唯人天有,然唯人具三種律儀,謂別解脫、靜慮、無漏。若生欲天及生色界,皆容得有靜慮律儀,生無色界彼必非有,無漏律儀亦在無色。謂若生在欲界天中及生色界中,除中定無想,皆容得有無漏律儀。生無色中唯得成就,以無色故必不現起。因辯諸業性相不同,當釋經中所摽諸業。且經中說業有三種,善、惡、無記。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正46前半 T29 0080c24〕   安不安非業,名善惡無記。
論曰:如是名為善等業相,謂安隱業說名為善,能得可愛異熟涅槃,暫永二時濟眾苦故。不安隱業名為不善,由此能招非愛異熟,與前安隱性相違故。非前二業立無記名,不可記為善不善故。又經中說:業有三種,福非福等。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正46後半·正47 T29 0081a02〕   福非福不動,欲善業名福,
  不善名非福,上界善不動,
  約自地處所,業果無動故。
論曰:欲界善業說名為福,招可愛果益有情故。諸不善業說名非福,招非愛果損有情故。上二界善說名不動。豈不世尊說下三定皆名有動?聖說此中有尋伺等名為動故。由下三定有尋伺等,災患未息故立動名;不動經中據能感得不動異熟說名不動。如何有動定招無動異熟?雖此定中有災患動,而業對果非如欲界有動轉故,立不動名。謂欲界中餘趣處業,由別緣力異趣處受。以或有業能感外內財位形量色力樂等,於天等中此業應熟;由別緣力所引轉故,於人等中此業便熟。色無色界餘地處業,無容轉令異地處受,業果處定立不動名。又經中說:業有三種,順樂受等。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正48–50 T29 0081a20〕   順樂苦非二,善至三順樂,
  諸不善順苦,上善順非二,
  餘說下亦有,由中招異熟。
  又許此三業,非前後熟故,
  順受總有五,謂自性相應,
  及所緣異熟,現前差別故。
論曰:諸善業中始從欲界至第三靜慮名順樂受業,以諸樂受唯至此故。諸不善業名順苦受。過三靜慮上地諸善業,說名為順不苦不樂受,此上都無苦樂受故。非此諸業唯感受果,應知亦感彼受資糧,受及資糧此中名受。有餘師說:下諸地中亦有第三順非二業,由中定業招異熟故。若異此者,中間定業應無異熟;或應無業,以無苦樂異熟果故。有餘師說:此業能感根本地中樂根異熟。有說:此業不感受果。二說俱與本論相違。故本論言:頗有業感心受異熟非身耶?曰:有,謂善無尋業。又本論說:頗有三業非前非後受異熟耶?曰:有,謂順樂受業色,順苦受業心心所法,順不苦不樂受業心不相應行,乃至廣說。由此證知,下地亦有順非二業,非離欲界有此三業俱時熟故。此業為善、為不善耶?是善而劣。若爾,便與所說相違,謂善至三名順樂受,得可愛果名為善業。應知彼據多分為言。此業與受體性既殊,如何說為順樂受等?業與樂受體性雖殊,而能為因利益樂受。或復此業是樂所受。彼樂如何能受於業?樂是此業異熟果故。或復彼樂是業所受,由此能受樂異熟故。如順浴散,此亦應然。是故名為順樂受業。順餘二業,應知亦爾。總說順受略有五種:一自性順受,謂一切受,如契經說:受樂受時如實了知受於樂受,乃至廣說。二相應順受,謂一切觸,如契經說:順樂受觸,乃至廣說。三所緣順受,謂一切境,如契經說:眼見色已,唯受於色不受色貪,乃至廣說,由色等是受所緣故。四異熟順受,謂感異熟業,如契經說:順現受業,乃至廣說。五現前順受,謂正現行受,如契經言:受樂受時二受便滅,乃至廣說。非此樂受現在前時有餘受能受此樂受,但據樂受自體現前即說名為受於樂受。此中但說異熟順受,由業能招受異熟故。雖業與受體性有殊,而得名為順樂受等。如是三業有定不定,其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正51 T29 0081c07〕   此有定不定,定三順現等,
  或說業有五,餘師說四句。
論曰:此上所說順樂受等,應知各有定不定異,非定受故立不定名。定復有三:一順現法受、二順次生受、三順後次受。此三定業并前不定總成四種。或有欲令不定受業復有二種,謂於異熟有定不定,并定業三合成五種順現法受者,謂此生造即此生熟。順次生受者,謂此生造第二生熟。順後次受者,謂此生造從第三生後次第熟。有餘師說:順現法受業,餘生亦得熟。隨初熟位建立業名為順現等,勿強力業異熟果少。毘婆沙師不許此義,以或有業果近非勝或有相違。譬如外種經三半月葵便結實,要經六月麥方結實。譬喻者說業有四句:一者有業於時分定、異熟不定,謂順現等三非定得異熟。二者有業於異熟定、時分不定,謂不定業定得異熟。三者有業於二俱定,謂順現等定得異熟。四者有業於二俱不定,謂不定業非定得異熟。彼說諸業總成八種,謂順現受有定不定,乃至不定亦有二種。於此所說業差別中,頌曰:

〔頌·正52·正53 T29 0081c29〕   四善容俱作,引同分唯三,
  諸處造四種,地獄善除現。
  堅於離染地,異生不造生,
  聖不造生後,并欲有頂退。
論曰:順現法受等三業,唯定并不定為四。是說為善,此中唯顯時定不定,釋經所說四業相故。頗有四業俱時作耶?容有。云何?遣三使已,自行邪欲俱時究竟。幾業能引眾同分耶?能引唯三,除順現受,現身同分先業引故。何界何趣能造幾業?諸界諸趣或善或惡,隨其所應皆容造四。總開如是,若就別遮,於地獄中善除順現,無愛果故,餘皆得造。不退姓名堅,彼於離染地。若異生類,除順生受可造餘三。聖者雙除順生順後,可造餘二。異生不退,無次更生後還生下,不退聖者必無還生下諸地故。隨所生地容造順現受,造不定業一切處無遮。然諸聖者若於欲界及有頂處已得離染,雖有退墮而亦不造順生後業,從彼退者必退果故。諸退果已必不命終,如後當辯。住中有位亦造業耶?亦造。云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正54 T29 0082a21〕   欲中有能造,二十二種業,
  皆順現受攝,類同分一故。
論曰:於欲界中住中有位,容有能造二十二業。謂中有位及處胎中、出胎以後各有五位。胎中五者:一羯剌藍、二頞部曇、三閉尸、四鍵南、五鉢羅奢佉。胎外五者:一嬰孩、二童子、三少年、四中年、五老年。住中有位能造中有乃至老年定不定業。應知如是中有所造十一種定業,皆順現受攝,由類同分無差別故。謂此中有位與自類十位,一眾同分一業引故。由此不別說順中有受業,即順生等業所引故。諸定受業其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正55 T29 0082b05〕   由重惑淨心,及是恒所造,
  於功德田起,害父母業定。
論曰:若所造業,由重煩惱、或淳淨心、或常所作、或於增上功德田起。功德田者,謂佛法僧,或勝補特伽羅,謂得勝果勝定。於此田所,雖無重惑及淳淨心亦非常行,若善不善所起諸業,或於父母隨輕重心行損害事,如是一切皆定業攝,餘非定受。現法果業其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正56 T29 0082b14〕   由田意殊勝,及定招異熟,
  得永離地業,定招現法果。
論曰:由田勝者,聞有苾芻於僧眾中作女人語,彼於現世轉作女人。此等傳聞其類非一。由意勝者,聞有黃門救脫諸牛黃門事故,彼於現世轉作丈夫。此等傳聞事亦非一。或生此地永離此地染,於此地中諸善不善業。於異熟定位不定者,此業必能招現法果。若有餘位順定受業,彼必定無永離染義,必於餘位受異熟果。若於異熟亦不定者,永離染故不受異熟。何田起業定即受耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正57 T29 0082b26〕   於佛上首僧,及滅定無諍,
  慈見修道出,損益業即受。
論曰:於如是類功德田中,為善惡業定即受果。功德田者,謂佛上首僧。約補特伽羅差別有五:一從滅定出,謂此定中得心寂靜,此定寂靜似涅槃故。若從此定初起心時,如入涅槃還復出者。二從無諍出,謂此定中有緣無量有情為境,增上利益意樂隨逐。出此定時,有為無量最勝功德所熏修身相續而轉。三從慈定出,謂此定中有緣無量有情為境,增上安樂意樂隨逐。出此定時,有為無量最勝功德所熏修身相續而轉。四從見道出,謂此道中永斷一切見所斷惑得勝轉依,從此出時淨身續起。五從修道出,謂此道中永斷一切修所斷惑得勝轉依,從此出時淨身續起。故說此五名功德田。若有於中為損益業,此業必定能招即果。若從餘定餘果出時,由前所修定非殊勝,修所斷惑未畢竟盡,故彼相續非勝福田。異熟果中受最為勝,今應思擇,於諸業中頗有唯招心受異熟,或招身受非心受耶?亦有。云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正58 T29 0082c19〕   諸善無尋業,許唯感心受,
  惡唯感身受,是感受業異。
論曰:善無尋業,謂從中定乃至有頂所有善業,於中能招受異熟者,應知但感心受非身,身受必與尋伺俱故。諸不善業能感受者,應知但感身受非心,以不善因苦受為果,心俱苦受。決定名憂,憂非異熟,如前已辯。有情心狂,何識因處?頌曰:

〔頌·正59 T29 0082c27〕   心狂唯意識,由業異熟生,
  及怖害違憂,除北洲在欲。
論曰:有情心狂唯在意識,若在五識必無心狂,以五識身無分別故。由五因故有情心狂:一由有情業異熟起,謂由彼用藥物呪術令他心狂,或復令他飲非所欲若毒若酒,或現威嚴怖禽獸等,或放猛火焚燒山澤,或作坑穽陷墜眾生,或餘事業令他失念,由此業因,於當來世感別異熟能令心狂。二由驚怖,謂非人等現可怖形來相逼迫,有情見已遂致心狂。三由傷害,謂因事業惱非人等,由彼瞋故傷其支節遂致心狂。四由乖違,謂由身內風熱痰界互相違反,大種乖適故致心狂。五由愁憂,謂因喪失親愛等事,愁毒纏懷心遂發狂,如婆私等。若在意識方有心狂,復許心狂業異熟起,如何心受非異熟耶?不說心狂是業異熟,但言是業異熟所生。謂惡業因感不平等異熟大種,依此大種心便失念,故說為狂。如是心狂對於心亂應作四句,謂有心狂而非心亂,乃至廣說。狂非亂者,謂諸狂者不染污心。亂非狂者,謂不狂者諸染污心。狂亦亂者,謂諸狂者諸染污心。非狂亂者,謂不狂者不染污心。除北俱盧,所餘欲界諸有情類容有心狂。謂欲天心尚有狂者,況人惡趣得離心狂?地獄恒狂,多苦逼故。謂諸地獄恒為種種異類苦具傷害末摩猛利難忍,苦受所逼尚不自識,況了是非。故地獄中怨心傷歎,猖狂馳叫世傳有文。欲界聖中唯除諸佛,大種乖適容有心狂,無異熟生。若有定業,必應先受後方得聖。若非定業,由得聖故,能令無果亦無驚怖,超五畏故。亦無傷害,以諸聖者無非人等憎嫌事故,亦無愁憂證法性故。又經中說:業有三種,謂曲、穢、濁。其相云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正60前半 T29 0083b04〕   說曲穢濁業,依諂瞋貪生。
論曰:身語意三各有三種,謂曲、穢、濁。如其次第,應知依諂、瞋、貪所生。謂依諂生身語意業名為曲業,諂曲類故。若依瞋生身語意業名為穢業,瞋穢類故。若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正36〕三種律儀各從何處得——從一切·從二·從現·從恒時

論(承前起問):這別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,若從某一個地方得到了其中一種,是不是連其餘二種也一併得到?答:不是。那麼究竟是怎樣的?頌說:

:欲界的律儀,是從一切處得、從二類得、從現在世得;靜慮律儀與無漏律儀,則是從根本業道得,而且是從過去現在未來三世恒時得。

:欲界的律儀,就是別解脫律儀(在家出家七眾各別受持而各別解脫惡行的戒)。它是從一切根本業道,並且從加行(動手之前的預備動作)與後起(做完之後的餘勢)而得的。

所謂『從二得』,是說從二類而得:一類是情與非情的分別(對有情所起的罪與對非有情所起的罪),一類是性罪與遮罪的分別(性罪是本身即惡,遮罪是佛所遮止)。

所謂『從現得』,是說從現在世的蘊、處、界而得,不是從過去未來而得。為什麼?因為這一種律儀是就著『有情所在之處』而轉起的,過去與未來並不是有情所在之處。

至於得靜慮律儀與無漏律儀,應當知道它只從根本業道而得。連加行與後起都不從那裡得此律儀了,何況遮罪。

所謂『從恒時』,是說從過去、現在、未來三世的蘊處界而得。

由於上面這幾重差別,應當作成四句來分辨:有一種蘊處界,從它那裡只得別解脫律儀而不得其餘二種律儀,如此等等。第一句(只得別解脫)的,是從現在世的加行、後起以及諸遮罪而得。第二句(只得靜慮無漏而不得別解脫)的,是從過去未來的根本業道而得。第三句(二者俱得)的,是從現在世的根本業道而得。第四句(二者俱不得)的,是從過去未來的加行與後起而得。

(此處論主補一句要害)正在得善律儀的那一刻,不可能同時還有現在世的惡業道等存在;所以應當說『從現在的處所而得』。就道理說,只應當說『防護未來』,決定不應當說『防護過去現在』。

論(承轉起問):凡是得律儀或不律儀的人,就『一切有情』、就『支』、就『因』這三邊來說,彼此之間有沒有差別?答:這裡決定有差別。差別的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正37〕律儀從一切有情得——支不定·因不定;不律儀從一切有情一切支得而因不定

:律儀是從一切有情處得的,至於支與因則說不定;不律儀也是從一切有情處得的,並且從一切支得,只是因不定。

:律儀決定是從一切有情處得的,沒有『只從一部分有情處得』的道理。至於支與因,則說不定。

『支不定』是說:有的人是從一切支得的,那就是苾芻律儀(受具足戒者,七支全離)。有的人是從四支得的,那就是其餘諸種律儀(近事、近住、勤策等)——因為只有根本業道才叫作律儀支。

『因不定』是說:從一個角度看是從一切因得,從另一個角度看則只許從一因得。所謂『從一切因』,是說從無貪、無瞋、無癡三善根得——因為這三者必定俱時而起。所謂『唯從一因』,是說從下品心、中品心、上品心之中的某一個得——因為這三品心不能俱時而起。這裡且就後面這三品心來說『因』。

於是可以分出四類人。第一類:住律儀的人,於一切有情得律儀,卻不是從一切支、也不是從一切因得的——就是以下品心、或中品心、或上品心受近事戒、勤策戒的人。第二類:於一切有情得律儀,是由一切支得而不是由一切因得的——就是以下品心、或中品心、或上品心受苾芻戒的人。第三類:於一切有情得律儀,既由一切支、也由一切因得的——就是以下中上三品心分別受近事、勤策、苾芻戒的人。第四類:於一切有情得律儀,是由一切因得而不由一切支得的——就是以三品心分別受近事、近住、勤策戒的人。

總之,沒有一個人是『不普遍於一切有情』而能得律儀的。因為必須對一切有情都安住善的意樂,才能得律儀;若不如此就不行,因為惡的意樂沒有完全止息。

一個人必須不作五種限定,才可以受得別解脫律儀。這五種限定是:有情定、支定、處定、時定、緣定。所謂『有情定』,是心裡想:我只對某一類有情才離殺等。所謂『支定』,是心裡想:我只對某一條律儀支才持守不犯。所謂『處定』,是心裡想:我只住在某一類地方才離殺等。所謂『時定』,是心裡想:我只在一個月等一段時間內能離殺等。所謂『緣定』,是心裡想:我只除了打仗等狀況之外能離殺等。像這樣附了條件而受的人,得不到律儀,只得到一種與律儀相似的妙行。

論(往復一·於非所能境如何得戒):(泛問)對於自己力量根本管不到的那些境(例如遠方或未來的有情),怎麼能於其上得律儀?(答)由於普遍對一切有情發起了增上的『不損害其命』的意樂,所以得律儀。

(毘婆沙師中的別發家自陳一說)如果說一向只有對『所能管到的境』才可以受得別解脫律儀,那麼這律儀就會有增有減——因為『所能』與『非所能』這二類有情彼此會轉換;如此一來,別解脫律儀就會離開得戒捨戒的因緣而另有得有捨的過失。

(論主難)那樣說不對。就像青草等物,先前沒有而後來生起,或者生起了又枯死,對於律儀來說並無增減;『所能』與『非所能』二境上所得的律儀,在境轉換的時候,例子也應當一樣(既然草木之增減不使戒增減,有情之轉換又何以能使戒增減)。

(別發家救)那不能一概而論。為什麼?因為諸有情前後的體性是相等的,而草等前後的體性並不相同。

(論主復難)若是這樣,有情般涅槃之後,像先前那樣的性類如今既然已經沒有了,對他所發的律儀怎麼會沒有減少?所以那樣的解釋於理不然;還是前面所說的理由(普緣一切有情發意樂)於理為善。

(有人轉而難總發家)若是這樣,前佛以及被前佛所度的眾生都已涅槃了,後佛對他們既然發不起別解脫律儀,那麼後佛的尸羅豈不是比前佛減少了?

(總發家答)因為一切佛的別解脫律儀,都是從一切有情處得的。假設那些有情如今還在,後佛從他們那裡一樣得律儀;所以後佛的尸羅並沒有比前佛減少的過失。

論(轉入不律儀):從有情處得諸律儀的道理已經說完了。至於不律儀,也決定是從一切有情、一切業道而得的,沒有『只對一部分境』或『支不具足』的不律儀者。這樣的人決定沒有。至於因,則不能說『從一切因』,因為下品等三種心不能俱時而起。

假若有人由下品心得了不律儀,後來另一個時候卻以上品心去斷眾生的命,那麼他所成就的仍舊是下品的不律儀,同時另外成就殺生的上品表業等。中品、上品的情形照這個例子推知。

這裡所說的『不律儀者』是指誰?就是那些屠羊、屠雞、屠豬、捕鳥、捕魚、獵獸、劫盜、魁膾(行刑者)、典獄、縛龍、煮狗以及設罝弶(張網設陷)等人。『等』這個字所類舉的,還包括國王所任的行刑之官,以及其餘聽訟斷罪等人——因為他們心中恒常存著害心。

之所以叫作『不律儀者』,是因為那一類人安住在不律儀之中;也可以說,因為有『不律儀』這種法,所以稱那人為不律儀者。所謂『屠羊者』,是說他為了活命,立下盡形壽的要期,恒常想要害羊。其餘各種,照著相應的情形,應當知道也是這樣。

論(往復二·至親與羊之難):(經部問)普遍對有情界得諸律儀,這道理還講得通,因為那是由普遍想要利樂一切的殊勝意樂而受得的;可是屠羊等不律儀的人,對自己的至親並沒有損害之意,甚至為了救自己的性命也不願殺他,怎麼能說他普遍對一切有情得了不律儀?

(說一切有部答)因為那位至親假若變成了羊等,對他也一樣可以有損害之心。

(經部復難)明知至親現在並不是羊等,怎麼可能對他有害心?何況聖者決定沒有變作羊等的道理,又怎麼能對聖者得不律儀?若說是觀待未來的羊等自體,而在現在的相續上得不律儀(意思是:不是對現在的他起害心,而是對他將來可能成為羊的那個身分起害心)——那麼羊等在未來世也一樣會有至親與聖者的自體,對那樣的自體決定不會有損害之心;如此則應當說:只能觀待未來自體,而不能在現在得不律儀。

(說一切有部以理徵問)對羊等的現身既然有害意,為什麼不就在牠身上得不律儀?

(經部反責·就『作等事』發難)對母親等的現身既然沒有害意,為什麼反而也在他身上得不律儀?在這種相等的事上,應當另求別的道理才是。再說,屠羊等不律儀的人,一生之中並不偷盜,對自己的妻室安住知足之心,甚至有的是啞子不能說話,也就沒有妄語等四種語過——這樣的人怎麼也得『七支具足』的不律儀?

(說一切有部答)因為他普遍損壞了善的意樂。雖然啞而不能出聲,但他的身表已經表出了他所要說的意思,所以仍然得具支的不律儀。

(經部復難)若是這樣,那個人有時先受了二三條學處(先受了一部分善戒),後來只受殺這一事,對其餘各支並沒有損壞善的意樂,怎麼會具足發起七支惡戒?

(毘婆沙師解)毘婆沙者這樣說:決不會有『缺支』或『只得一分』而還可以叫作住不律儀的人。

(經部諸師自陳異宗)經部諸師則這樣說:隨著他所期限的範圍,支具足也好、不具足也好,全分也好、一分也好,都可以得不律儀。律儀也是一樣,只除了八戒(近住戒必須具八支);因為隨著各自的分量,善惡尸羅的體性相違而互相遮止。

論(承轉):從有情處得不律儀的道理已經說完了。至於得不律儀以及得其餘無表的方法如何,還沒有說,現在應當說。頌說:


〔正38〕得不律儀二因·得處中無表三因

:得不律儀,是由『作』與『誓受』二因;得其餘的無表,則由『田』、『受』、『重行』三因。

:諸不律儀是由二種因而得的。第一種:生在屠獵等不律儀之家,一旦初次現行殺等的加行(第一次動手做起來)便得。第二種:雖然生在別的人家,但由最初立下要期而領受殺等之事——心裡想著:我要以這樣的事業來求得財物、養活自己;就在那個時候便發起惡戒。

得其餘無表(既非律儀、亦非不律儀的『處中無表』)是由三種因。第一種是『由田』:對於這樣的諸福田所,布施園林等物,那善的無表在初次布施時便生起,就像經中所說的『有依福業事』一樣。第二種是『由受』:自己立下誓言,例如說『若未禮佛,就不先吃飯』等;或者作一個有期限的誓約,例如在齋日、每月、每半月以及每年常常施食等。第三種是『由重行』:起這樣殷重的作意去行善或行惡。由這三種因,便生起其餘的無表。

論(承轉):像這樣,得律儀等已經說完了;捨律儀等還沒有說,現在應當說。且先問:怎樣捨別解脫律儀?頌說:


〔正39·正40〕捨別解脫律儀之四緣五緣·犯重是否捨戒之三說

:捨別解脫這一種調伏,是由故意捨(對人發語捨學處)、由命終、由二形俱時而生、由斷善根;近住戒再加上一夜過盡。另有一說是由犯重而捨,又有一說是由正法滅而捨;迦濕彌羅的論師則說:犯了重罪,猶如負債之人(仍是富人,只是又多了一個負債者的名字)。

:所謂『調伏』,意思是顯示這律儀能使諸根調伏,所以用這個名字。

除了近住戒之外,其餘七種別解脫律儀(苾芻、苾芻尼、正學、勤策、勤策女、近事男、近事女)由四種緣而捨。第一,由意樂:對著一個聽得懂的人發起有表業,捨掉學處。第二,由棄捨眾同分(命終時捨掉這一期同類生命的相續)。第三,由二形俱時而生(男女二根同時出現在一身)。第四,由所依的善根斷了。

捨近住戒,除了前面四緣之外,還加上『一夜過盡』;所以總說別解脫律儀是由五緣而捨。

為什麼捨戒是由這五緣?因為:與所受相違的表業生起了、所依的身捨掉了、所依的身變異了、所憑的善根斷了、超過了期限。

(有餘部之一說)有一部說:在四種極重、能感墮惡趣的罪之中,若隨犯了一條,也就捨掉勤策與苾芻律儀。

(另一部之一說)又有一部說:由於正法滅盡,也能令人捨別解脫律儀——因為法滅之時,一切學處、結界、羯磨都止息了。

(迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師之說)迦濕彌羅國的毘婆沙師說:犯根本罪的時候,並不捨出家戒。為什麼?因為並不是犯了一邊就要把一切律儀全部捨掉,也不是犯了其餘的罪就有斷尸羅之事。只是他有了兩個名字:一個叫『持戒』,一個叫『犯戒』——就像有錢的人欠了別人的債,同時叫作富人,也叫作負債者。若是對所犯的罪發露懺悔,就名為『具尸羅』而不名為『犯戒』,正如還完了債就只叫富人。

論(往復三·犯重是否仍名苾芻):(經部師難)若是這樣,為什麼薄伽梵說犯四重的人不名苾芻、不名沙門、不是釋迦之子,說他破了苾芻之體、害了沙門之性,壞滅墮落而立『他勝』之名?

(說一切有部答)那是依著『勝義苾芻』(斷惑證真的苾芻)而作的密意之說。

(經部徵責)這話兇勃(強橫無理)。

(說一切有部返問)兇勃在哪裡?

(經部答)就是把世尊了義的所說,用另一個意思去解釋而使它變成不了義;並且替煩惱多的人作了犯重罪的方便之緣。

(說一切有部徵)你怎麼知道這句話是了義之說?

(經部答)因為律藏自己解釋說有四種苾芻:一是名想苾芻(只有苾芻之名)、二是自稱苾芻、三是乞匃苾芻(以乞食自活者)、四是破惑苾芻(斷了煩惱者)。此處所說的『非苾芻』,是指不是由白四羯磨受具足戒的那一種苾芻。並不是這個人先是勝義苾芻、後來由犯重才變成非苾芻;所以知道這句話是了義之說。

(經部牒前有部之計而徵破)再說,你們所講的『不是犯了一邊就該把一切律儀全部捨掉』這句話,其實就是在詰難大師。大師在這裡立了這樣的譬喻:如同多羅樹若被斷了頭,必定不能再生長廣大;諸苾芻等犯了重罪也是如此。

(說一切有部問)大師在這裡用這個譬喻是要顯示什麼道理?

(經部答)意在顯示:對於戒,隨犯了一邊的根本重罪,就使其餘所受的一切不能再生長廣大。因為他毀犯諸重罪的時候,違越了苾芻的根本之行,並且與極猛利的無慚無愧相應。行的根既然斷了,理應把一切律儀全部捨掉。

(經部師又引經證)又,對犯重的人,世尊不許他吃僧眾的食物,哪怕只是一摶;不許他踏入寺院一個腳跟大的地方;把他從一切苾芻的事業中擯出。大師依著這個意思說了這樣的話:應當趕快拔除稻田中的稗草莠草,應當趕快揀棄腐朽的棟梁,應當趕快簸揚穀種中的秕糠;像這樣,應當趕快把僧眾之中『實在不是苾芻而卻稱為苾芻』的人驅擯出去。

(經部問)那麼『苾芻之體』究竟是什麼相貌?

(說一切有部答)不論相貌是什麼,體是一定有的。因為世尊說過:准陀啊,當知有四種沙門,更沒有第五種。所說的四種是:一勝道沙門(自能覺悟而開道者)、二示道沙門、三命道沙門(依道而活命者)、四污道沙門。

(經部會通這段經文)雖然經是這樣說,但那第四種人只是有個沙門的樣子罷了,所以還叫作沙門——就像被燒過的木材、假的鸚鵡(狀似而非真)、乾涸的池、壞了的種子、旋火所成的輪、死去的人,都只留一個名而無其實。

(說一切有部難)若說犯重的人就不是苾芻,那麼就不該有『授學苾芻』(犯重之後仍與學法者)這一類人了。

(經部答)要知道,並不是凡犯重的人都成他勝罪;只有成了他勝罪的,才決定說他不是苾芻。也就是說:有的人相續殊勝,雖然犯了極重的戒,卻不成他勝罪,因為他沒有起過一念覆藏之心。法主世尊是這樣制立的:若犯他勝,便不是苾芻。

(說一切有部難)既然如此,為什麼不叫他重新出家受戒?

(經部答)因為他的相續已經被極重的無慚無愧所纏懷,沒有力量再發起出家律儀,就像被火燒焦的種子(再也發不出芽);並不是因為看他還有苾芻律儀,才不叫他重新出家受戒。為什麼?因為假設他日後被人當作苾芻而再捨一次所學,也是不許他重新出家的。

(經部答之末·反調有部之語)在這一點上已經沒有義理可說了,何苦硬要救他?若說這樣的人還有苾芻之性,那就該去禮拜這一類的苾芻了。

(末後一結·破『正法滅則捨戒』之說)正法滅盡的時候,雖然沒有一切結界羯磨與毘奈耶,未得律儀的人沒有新得的道理,但先前已得的人並沒有捨掉的道理。

論(承轉):靜慮律儀與無漏律儀這二種,又是怎樣捨的?頌說:


〔正41〕捨定生善法二緣·捨無漏善法三緣

:捨定所生的善法,是由易地與退失等緣;捨無漏善法,是由得果、練根以及退失。

:諸屬於靜慮地所繫的善法,由二種緣而捨。第一是『由易地』:從下地生到上地的時候,或者從上地沒了而來生下地的時候。第二是『由得退』:從已經獲得的殊勝定功德上退失下來的時候。

頌中『等』這個字,是為了顯示:捨眾同分(命終)的時候,也捨掉一小部分殊勝的善根。像色界之中所有的善法,是由易地與退失而捨;無色界也是一樣,只是無色界沒有律儀(因為無色),這一點與色界不同。

無漏善法由三種緣而捨。第一是『由得果』:得果的時候,捨掉先前的向道與果道。第二是『由練根』:在練根(轉鈍根為利根)的位次上,由於得了利根之道而捨掉鈍根之道。第三是『由退失』:退的時候,退失了果道與勝果道。

論(承轉):像這樣,捨諸律儀已經說完了。不律儀又是怎樣捨的?頌說:


〔正42前半〕捨不律儀三緣

:捨惡戒是由死、由得戒、由二形生。

:諸不律儀由三種緣而捨。第一是由死——因為捨掉了所依的身。第二是由得戒——若是受得了別解脫律儀,或者由於獲得靜慮律儀,惡戒便捨;因為由因緣之力得律儀的時候,一切不律儀全部斷除。這是由於善戒惡戒的體性相違,而善戒在其中勢力較強的緣故。第三是由相續之中二形俱時而生——因為那時所依的身變異了。

(一個容易誤會的地方)安住惡戒的人,雖然有時候起了『不再作』的心念,把刀網等丟開,但若不受得諸善律儀,那些不律儀是沒有辦法棄捨的。譬如雖然避開了發病的因緣,若不服良藥,病終究難好。

論(往復四·夜盡捨近住之後如何):(論主自設之問)住不律儀的人受了近住戒,到一夜過盡而捨戒的時候,他是重新得回不律儀,還是只名為處中者(非律儀非不律儀)?

(有餘師之前說)有一位師說:重得不律儀。因為那個惡的意樂並沒有永遠捨掉,就像燒紅的鐵停止加熱之後,赤色滅去而青色又生出來。

(有餘師之後說)又有一位師說:若他不再重新去作,就沒有緣使他得不律儀;因為不律儀是依表業而得的。

論(承轉):處中無表又是怎樣捨的?頌說:


〔正42後半〕捨處中無表六緣

:捨處中無表,是由受心、勢力、作業、事物、壽命、善根之斷壞。

:處中的無表,由六種緣而捨。

第一,由受心斷壞而捨:把先前所受的捨掉,心裡這樣說——我從今以後棄捨先前所受的。

第二,由勢力斷壞而捨:由清淨信心或由煩惱之力所引起的無表,這二者都有一個限度;限度的勢力一斷,無表便捨。就像射出去的箭與陶家的輪子,弦等的推力用盡的時候便停下來。

第三,由作業斷壞而捨:像所受的那件事,後來不再去作了。

第四,由事物斷壞而捨。所謂『事物』是什麼?就是所捨施的寺舍、敷具、制多(塔)、園林,以及為作惡而施設的罝網等物(這些東西壞了,依它而起的無表也就捨了)。

第五,由壽命斷壞而捨:因為所依止的身有了轉變。

第六,由善根斷壞而捨:起加行斷善根的時候,便捨掉由善根所引的無表。

論(承轉):欲界的非色善法以及其餘一切非色的染法,又是怎樣捨的?頌說:


〔正43〕捨欲界非色善二緣·捨三界非色染一緣

:捨欲界的非色善法,是由斷善根與生上界;由對治道生起,便捨諸非色的染法。

:欲界一切非色的善法,由二種緣而捨:一是斷善根,二是生到上界去。

三界一切非色的染法,只由一種緣而捨:就是由它的對治道生起。若是能斷這一品類的道生起了,就會捨掉這一品類之中所有的煩惱以及它的助伴;除此之外,別的方便都不能捨。

論(承轉):善律儀與惡律儀,是哪些有情才有的?頌說:


〔正44·正45〕惡戒律儀何趣何洲有·靜慮無漏律儀何處有

:惡戒只有人趣有,而且要除去北洲,也要除去二種黃門與二形之人;律儀則除了人之外,天上也有,唯有人趣才具足三種律儀。生在欲界天與色界的,可以有靜慮律儀;無漏律儀連無色界也通,只除去中間定與無想天。

:只有人趣才有不律儀,而且要除去北俱盧洲,唯有其餘三洲才有。在這三洲之內,還要除去扇搋(生來無男根者)、半擇迦(後天損壞或半月能半月不能者),以及具有二形的人。律儀也是一樣:在人之中除去前面所除的那幾類,另外天上也有;所以在人、天二趣之中可以有律儀。

(設問)又憑什麼知道扇搋等人的相續不是律儀所依?答:因為經與律中都有明確的證據。經中說,佛告訴大名:凡是在家的白衣男子,男根成就,歸依佛法僧,發起殷重清淨之心,發誠實之語,自己稱說『我是鄔波索迦(在家男眾)』,願世尊憶持、慈悲護念——到這樣就名為鄔波索迦。毘奈耶(律藏)中也這樣說:你們應當除棄這一類形色之人。所以知道律儀不是他們那一類人所有的。

(再設問)又憑什麼道理說他們沒有律儀?答:因為他們身中有男女二種所依所起的煩惱,在同一相續之中都很增盛;並且他們對於正確的思擇沒有堪能之力;又沒有極重的慚愧之心。

(又設問)若是這樣,為什麼他們也沒有不律儀?答:因為他們對於惡,心也不決定。而且凡是有善律儀的地方,惡律儀在那裡也就有——因為這兩種是彼此相翻而建立的。

(北洲之無)北俱盧洲的人沒有『受』(沒有受戒之事)也沒有定,又沒有造惡的殊勝意樂,所以他們沒有善戒也沒有惡戒。

(惡趣之無)猛利的慚愧在惡趣之中沒有,所以律儀與不律儀在惡趣也都沒有;因為要與殊勝的慚愧相應或相違,才有律儀與不律儀。

(重釋扇搋等)又扇搋等人就像鹹鹵之田,所以不能生善戒惡戒。世間現前可見:凡是鹹鹵的田地,既長不出好苗,也長不出穢草。

(違經之難與答)若是這樣,為什麼經中說有卵生的龍,每半月的第八日等日子從龍宮出來,到人間求受八支近住齋戒?答:牠所得的是妙行,並不是得律儀。

所以律儀只有人天二趣才有;而且只有人趣才具足三種律儀,就是別解脫、靜慮、無漏。

若生在欲界天以及生在色界,都可以有靜慮律儀;生在無色界,那是決定沒有的。無漏律儀則連無色界也有:也就是說,若生在欲界天中以及生在色界之中(除去中間定與無想天),都可以有無漏律儀;生在無色界中的,只是『成就』而已,因為沒有色法,必定不能現起。

論(品級之大轉折):既已辨明諸業性相的不同,現在應當解釋經中所標舉的諸業。且經中說業有三種:善、惡、無記。它們的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正46前半〕善·惡·無記三業之相

:安隱的、不安隱的、非此二者的業,分別名為善、惡、無記。

:以下就是善等三業的相貌。所謂安隱的業,名為『善』,因為它能得到可愛的異熟以及涅槃,在暫時與永久二個時分上救濟眾苦。不安隱的業名為『不善』,因為它能招來不可愛的異熟,與前面『安隱』的體性正相違反。不屬於前二者的業,便立『無記』之名,因為不可以記別它是善是不善。

論(承轉):又經中說業有三種:福、非福等。它們的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正46後半·正47〕福·非福·不動三業

:福、非福、不動三種——欲界的善業名為福,不善業名為非福,上二界的善業名為不動;這是就著自地的處所而說,因為業與果在那裡沒有移動的緣故。

:欲界的善業說名為『福』,因為它招可愛之果而利益有情。諸不善業說名為『非福』,因為它招不可愛之果而損害有情。上二界(色界、無色界)的善業說名為『不動』。

(違經之難)豈不是世尊說過,下三靜慮都名為『有動』嗎?

(答)那是因為聖者說:這裡面有尋、有伺等,所以名為『動』。由於下三靜慮之中有尋伺等,災患還沒有止息,所以立『動』之名。而『不動經』中所說的『不動』,則是就著『能感得不動的異熟』而說的(二處所約不同,並不相違)。

(再難)有動的定,怎麼能招來不動的異熟?

(答)雖然這種定之中有災患之動,但它的業對於果,並不像欲界那樣有移轉,所以立『不動』之名。也就是說:欲界之中,本來要在某一趣某一處受的業,會由於別的因緣之力而改在另一趣另一處受。例如有的業能感外在的財位與內在的形量、色力、樂等;本來這業應當在天上成熟,卻由於別的因緣之力所引轉,於是在人間便成熟了。至於色界無色界,本來要在某一地某一處受的業,沒有辦法轉成在別的地別的處受;業與果的處所是決定的,所以立『不動』之名。

論(承轉):又經中說業有三種:順樂受等。它們的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正48–50〕順樂受·順苦受·順不苦不樂受三業·順受五種

:順樂受、順苦受、順非二受三種——善業從欲界到第三靜慮為順樂受,諸不善業為順苦受,上地的善業為順非二受。另有師說下地也有第三種,因為中間定的業要招異熟。又許這三種業並非前後而是同時成熟的緣故。總說『順受』有五種:自性順受、相應順受、所緣順受、異熟順受、現前順受,由這五重差別而立。

:諸善業之中,從欲界起一直到第三靜慮為止,名為順樂受業——因為諸樂受只到第三靜慮為止。諸不善業名為順苦受業。超過第三靜慮以上諸地的善業,說名為順不苦不樂受業——因為那以上完全沒有苦樂二受。

要知道,這些業並不是只感『受』這一個果,也感受的資糧(與受同時的其餘諸法);此處所說的『受』,是把受與資糧合起來說的。

(異說之一)有餘師說:下面諸地之中也有第三種順非二受之業,因為中間定(初二靜慮之間的定)的業要招異熟的緣故。若不是這樣,中間定的業就應該沒有異熟;或者應該根本沒有這種業,因為它並沒有苦樂的異熟果。

(異說之二)又有餘師說:這種業能感根本地之中的樂根異熟。

(異說之三)又有說:這種業不感受果。

(論主明判)後二種說法都與本論(《發智》等本論)相違。所以本論說:頗有一種業,只感心受的異熟而不感身受的嗎?答:有,就是善的無尋業。本論又說:頗有三種業,不是前後而是同時受異熟的嗎?答:有,就是順樂受業感色、順苦受業感心心所法、順不苦不樂受業感心不相應行,乃至廣說。由這兩段可以證知:下地也有順非二受之業;因為若離開欲界,這三種業就不能同時成熟了。

(附問)這種業是善還是不善?答:是善,只是劣。

(再難)若是這樣,就與前面所說相違了——前面說『善業到第三靜慮為止名順樂受』,並說得可愛果的才名為善業(如今說有劣善業感捨受,豈不相違)。答:應當知道,前面那句話是就多分而說的。

(體性之難)業與受的體性既然不同,怎麼能說業是『順樂受』等?

(第一釋·約利益)業與樂受的體性雖然不同,然而業能作因去利益樂受(所以名為『順』)。(第二釋·約所受)或者說這業是樂所領受的。

(追問)那樂又怎麼能領受業?

(答)因為樂是這業的異熟果(果領受因,故名為受)。(第三釋·約能受)或者說那樂是業所領受的,因為業能領受樂的異熟。就像『順浴散』(沐浴時所用的豆麵粉劑,即澡豆之類,因順於浴而得名)一樣,這裡也應當這樣理解。所以名為順樂受業。順其餘二種受的業,應當知道也是如此。

(順受五種)總說『順受』大略有五種。第一是自性順受,就是一切受本身;如契經說:領受樂受的時候,如實了知自己在領受樂受,乃至廣說。第二是相應順受,就是一切觸;如契經說:順樂受的觸,乃至廣說。第三是所緣順受,就是一切境;如契經說:眼見色已,只領受色而不領受色貪,乃至廣說——因為色等是受的所緣。第四是異熟順受,就是能感異熟的業;如契經說:順現受業,乃至廣說。第五是現前順受,就是正在現行的受;如契經說:領受樂受的時候,其餘二受便滅,乃至廣說。並不是說這樂受現前的時候另有一個受在領受這樂受,只是就著樂受自體的現前,便說名為『受於樂受』。

這一段裡所說的,只是第四種『異熟順受』——因為業能招受的異熟。所以雖然業與受的體性有別,仍然得名為順樂受等。

論(承轉):這三種業有定與不定的分別,它們的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正51〕定業三種與不定業·或說五種·譬喻者說四句

:這些業有定與不定;定業有三,就是順現法受等;也有人說業有五種;另有師說作四句分別。

:上面所說的順樂受等業,應當知道各有『定』與『不定』的差別;因為不是決定要受,所以立『不定』之名。

定業又有三種:一是順現法受(這一生造、這一生就熟),二是順次生受(這一生造、第二生熟),三是順後次受(這一生造、從第三生以後依次而熟)。這三種定業加上前面的不定業,總共成四種。

也有人主張:不定受業還可以再分二種——就異熟而言有定有不定;把這二種加上前面三種定業,合成五種。

(異說)有餘師說:順現法受業,在其餘生中也可以成熟;只是隨著它最初成熟的那個位次來安立業名,叫作順現等——不要讓強力的業反而異熟果少(若定要限在現生,強業之果反成少分,於理不順)。

(毘婆沙師不許)毘婆沙師不許這個說法,因為有的業果雖近而不殊勝,有的則正相反。譬如外面的種子,葵過三個半月便結實,麥卻要經六個月才結實(早熟未必力小)。

(譬喻者之四句)譬喻者說業有四句。第一句:有的業於時分是定的而異熟不定——就是順現等三種業不一定得異熟。第二句:有的業於異熟是定的而時分不定——就是不定業卻決定得異熟。第三句:有的業二者俱定——就是順現等三業決定得異熟。第四句:有的業二者俱不定——就是不定業也不決定得異熟。照他們的說法,諸業總共成八種:順現受有定有不定,乃至不定業也有二種。

論(承轉):在上面所說的業之差別當中,還有幾重門要辨。頌說:


〔正52·正53〕四業容俱時作·引同分唯三·諸處造四·地獄除順現·堅者所造之遮

:四種業容許同時而作,能引眾同分的只有三種;諸處都能造四種業,唯地獄之中善業要除去順現受。不退姓名為『堅』,在已離染的地上:異生不造順生受業,聖者不造順生與順後業,並且於欲界與有頂已離染而退者亦然。

:順現法受等三種業唯是定業,加上不定業合為四種。這樣說是為著方便,此處只顯示『時』的定與不定,因為要解釋經中所說的四業之相。

(問)頗有四種業同時而作的嗎?答:容許有。怎麼作?譬如派遣三個使者去作三事(分別成就順現、順生、順後三業),自己同時行邪欲而究竟(成不定業)——四業便同時作成。

(問)幾種業能引眾同分(能引一期生命之總報)?答:能引的只有三種,要除去順現受業;因為現在這一期的同分是先前的業所引的。

(問)哪一界哪一趣能造幾種業?答:諸界諸趣,或善或惡,隨其所應都容許造四種。這是總開;若就別遮而言,在地獄之中,善業要除去順現受,因為地獄無可愛之果;其餘的都可以造。

(堅者之遮)不退失種姓的名為『堅』,他們在已經離染的地上:若是異生一類,除去順生受業,可以造其餘三種;聖者則雙除順生與順後二種,可以造其餘二種。為什麼?因為異生只要不退,就沒有『下一生再生到下地』的事;而不退的聖者則決定不會再生到下地諸地去。

至於隨著所生之地而造順現受業,以及造不定業,那是一切處都不遮的。

然而諸聖者若是在欲界以及有頂處已經得了離染,雖然有退墮之事,也仍舊不造順生與順後之業——因為從那裡退的人必定是退果;而退果之後必定不會就此命終,這一點以後還要辨。

論(承轉):住在中有位的時候也造業嗎?答:也造。怎麼造?頌說:


〔正54〕中有能造二十二種業

:欲界的中有能造二十二種業,都為順現受所攝,因為類同分是一個的緣故。

:在欲界之中,住於中有位的時候,容許能造二十二種業。也就是說:中有位、處胎之中、出胎以後,各有五位。胎中五位是:一羯剌藍(凝滑)、二頞部曇(皰)、三閉尸(血肉)、四鍵南(堅厚)、五鉢羅奢佉(支節具)。胎外五位是:一嬰孩、二童子、三少年、四中年、五老年。

住在中有位的時候,能造從中有一直到老年這十一位的定業與不定業(十一位各二,故成二十二)。

應當知道,這樣由中有所造的十一種定業,都是順現受所攝的;因為『類同分』沒有差別——中有這一位與它自類的十位,是由同一個眾同分、同一個業所引的。也因此不必另外立一個『順中有受業』,因為中有就是順生等業所引的。

論(承轉):諸定受業的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正55〕業定招異熟之四相·并害父母

:由重煩惱、由淳淨心、由恒常所造、由對功德田而起,以及害父母之業,都是決定的。

:若是所造之業,由於重的煩惱、或由於淳淨之心、或是常常所作、或是對增上的功德田而起——所謂『功德田』,是指佛法僧,或者殊勝的補特伽羅,就是得了勝果、勝定的人;即使對這樣的田所造之業並沒有重惑與淳淨心、也不是常常所行,只要是善或不善所起的諸業;再加上對父母隨著輕重之心而行損害之事——像這一切,都屬於定業所攝,其餘的則不是定受。

論(承轉):現法果業的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正56〕定招現法果之三緣

:由田殊勝、由意殊勝,以及對異熟已定而得永離該地之染的業,決定招現法果。

:所謂『由田勝』:聽說有一位苾芻在僧眾之中作女人的言語,他在現世就轉成了女人;這一類的傳聞不只一件。所謂『由意勝』:聽說有一位黃門因為救脫了許多牛的黃門之事(救牛免於去勢),他在現世就轉成了丈夫;這一類的傳聞也不只一件。

第三種是:或者生在這一地而永離這一地的染,那麼在這一地之中所造的諸善不善業,若是『異熟定而位不定』的,這業必定能招現法之果。若是在其餘位次上的順定受業,那他必定沒有永離染的道理,必定要在其餘位次上受異熟果。若是連異熟也不定的,那就因為永離染的緣故而不受異熟了。

論(承轉):對哪一種田所起的業,果報是當下就受的?頌說:


〔正57〕於五種功德田所起損益業即受果

:對以佛為上首的僧眾,以及從滅定、無諍、慈定、見道、修道出定出觀的人,所作損害或利益的業,果報當下便受。

:對這樣一類的功德田,所作的善業惡業,決定當下就受果。所謂『功德田』,是指以佛為上首的僧眾;若就補特伽羅的差別來說有五種。

第一,從滅盡定出的人:因為在這種定中得了心的寂靜,這種定的寂靜相似於涅槃;若從這種定初起心的時候,就好像入了涅槃而又出來一樣。

第二,從無諍定出的人:因為這種定之中緣無量有情為境,有『增上利益』的意樂隨逐;出這種定的時候,他的身相續是被無量最勝功德所熏修過的。

第三,從慈定出的人:因為這種定之中緣無量有情為境,有『增上安樂』的意樂隨逐;出這種定的時候,他的身相續也是被無量最勝功德所熏修過的。

第四,從見道出的人:因為這種道之中永斷了一切見所斷的惑而得殊勝的轉依,從此出時,清淨之身相續而起。

第五,從修道出的人:因為這種道之中永斷了一切修所斷的惑而得殊勝的轉依,從此出時,清淨之身相續而起。

所以說這五種名為功德田。若有人對他們作損害或利益的業,這業必定能招當下之果。至於從其餘的定、其餘的果出來的時候,因為先前所修的定不是特別殊勝、修所斷的惑也還沒有徹底斷盡,所以那個相續不是殊勝的福田。

論(承轉):異熟果之中以『受』為最勝,現在應當思擇:在諸業之中,有沒有只招心受的異熟、或者只招身受而不招心受的?答:也有。怎麼說?頌說:


〔正58〕善無尋業唯感心受·惡唯感身受

:諸善的無尋之業,許它只感心受;惡業只感身受——這就是所感之受的差別。

:所謂『善無尋業』,是指從中間定一直到有頂所有的善業。這些業之中能招受的異熟的,應當知道只感心受而不感身受;因為身受必定與尋伺俱起(而這些業所在之地已無尋伺)。

諸不善業之中能感受的,應當知道只感身受而不感心受;因為不善之因是以苦受為果,而與心俱起的苦受決定名為『憂』,憂並不是異熟——這一點前面已經辨過了。

論(承轉):有情的心狂,是在哪一識、由什麼因、在什麼處所?頌說:


〔正59〕心狂唯在意識·五因·除北洲而在欲界

:心狂只在意識,由業異熟所生,以及由驚怖、傷害、乖違、愁憂;除北洲之外,在欲界之中。

:有情的心狂只在意識之中;若在五識,決定沒有心狂,因為五識身沒有分別。

由五種因,有情才有心狂。

第一,由有情自己的業異熟而起:例如他曾用藥物、咒術使別人心狂;或者使人喝下不願喝的東西,或毒或酒;或者現出威嚴之相去恐嚇禽獸等;或者放猛火焚燒山澤;或者作坑穽陷落眾生;或者作其他事業使人失念——由這樣的業因,在將來世感得一種別異的異熟,能令自己心狂。

第二,由驚怖:非人等現出可怖之形來相逼迫,有情見了便致心狂。

第三,由傷害:因為所作之事惱了非人等,他們由於瞋恚而傷害此人的肢節,於是致令心狂。

第四,由乖違:由於身內風、熱、痰三界互相違反,大種不調適,所以致令心狂。

第五,由愁憂:因為喪失了親愛等事,愁毒纏在心懷,心便發狂——如婆私等(喪子而狂的婦人)。

(一個易生之疑)若說要在意識才有心狂,而又許心狂是業異熟所起,那麼心受不是異熟(前頌才說憂非異熟),這如何講得通?答:並沒有說心狂就是業異熟,只說它是『業異熟所生』。也就是說:惡業之因感得不平等的異熟大種,依著這些大種,心便失念,所以說為『狂』。

(狂與亂之四句)像這樣,把心狂對著心亂應當作四句。第一句:狂而非亂——就是狂者的不染污心。第二句:亂而非狂——就是不狂者的諸染污心。第三句:亦狂亦亂——就是狂者的諸染污心。第四句:非狂非亂——就是不狂者的不染污心。

(處所之限)除去北俱盧洲,其餘欲界的諸有情類都容許有心狂。欲界天的心尚且有狂的,何況人與惡趣,怎能免於心狂?地獄則是恒常在狂,因為多苦所逼——諸地獄恒常被種種異類的苦具傷害末摩(致命之處),猛利難忍;被苦受所逼,連自己都認不得,何況分別是非。所以地獄之中怨心傷歎、猖狂馳叫,世間傳說之文中是有的。

(聖者之分限)欲界的聖者之中,只除去諸佛,其餘的聖者由於大種不調適,也容許有心狂,但沒有由業異熟而生的心狂。因為若是定業,必定先受了它然後才能得聖;若不是定業,由於得聖的緣故,能令它無果。也沒有驚怖,因為超越了五種怖畏;也沒有傷害,因為諸聖者沒有惹非人等憎嫌之事;也沒有愁憂,因為已經證了法性。

論(承轉):又經中說業有三種,就是曲、穢、濁。它們的相貌如何?頌說:


〔正60前半〕曲·穢·濁三業依諂瞋貪而生

:所說的曲業、穢業、濁業,是依著諂、瞋、貪而生的。

:身、語、意三業各有三種,就是曲、穢、濁;照著次第,應當知道是依諂、依瞋、依貪所生。也就是說:依諂而生的身語意業名為『曲業』,因為它是諂曲一類的;若依瞋而生的身語意業名為『穢業』,因為它是瞋穢一類的;若依貪而生的身語意業名為『濁業』,因為它是貪濁一類的。


〔Root 36〕From What Place Is Each of the Three Disciplines Obtained — from All, from Two, from the Present, from All Times

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Of these three disciplines, that of individual liberation, that of the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows, if from some one place one of them has been obtained, are the remaining two obtained along with it? Answer: they are not. How then is it? The stanza says:

Stanza: The discipline of the desire realm is obtained from all, from the two kinds, and from the present; the discipline of the meditative absorptions and the discipline without outflows are obtained from the root path of action, and from all three times, past, present, and future.

Treatise: The discipline of the desire realm is the discipline of individual liberation (the discipline severally undertaken and severally liberating from evil conduct by the seven classes, householder and renunciant). It is obtained from every root path of action, and also from the preparatory effort (the preliminary movements before one sets hand to it) and from the subsequent arising (the residual momentum after the deed is done).

What is called ‘obtained from the two’ means obtained from two kinds: one kind is the distinction of sentient and non-sentient (the sin committed against a sentient being and the sin committed against what is not sentient), and one kind is the distinction of the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibition (an offense by its own nature is evil in itself; an offense by prohibition is what the Buddha has prohibited).

What is called ‘obtained from the present’ means obtained from the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of the present, not from those of the past and the future. Why? Because this kind of discipline turns with regard to ‘the place where sentient beings are,’ and the past and the future are not places where sentient beings are.

As for obtaining the discipline of the meditative absorptions and the discipline without outflows, it should be known that these are obtained from the root path of action alone. Even the preparatory effort and the subsequent arising do not yield this discipline from there — how much less the offenses by prohibition.

What is called ‘from all times’ means obtained from the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of all three times, past, present, and future.

Because of these several distinctions above, four alternatives should be made to sort them out: there are aggregates, sense fields, and elements from which only the discipline of individual liberation is obtained and not the remaining two disciplines, and so on. The first alternative (only individual liberation obtained) is from the preparatory effort, the subsequent arising, and the offenses by prohibition of the present. The second alternative (only the disciplines of absorption and without outflows obtained, and not individual liberation) is from the root paths of action of the past and the future. The third alternative (both obtained) is from the root path of action of the present. The fourth alternative (neither obtained) is from the preparatory effort and the subsequent arising of the past and the future.

(Here the author adds a sentence going to the heart of the matter.) At the very moment when a wholesome discipline is being obtained, it is impossible that present evil paths of action and the rest should exist at the same time; therefore one should say ‘obtained from a place that is present.’ As regards principle, one should say only ‘guarding against the future,’ and one should definitely not say ‘guarding against the past and the present.’

Treatise (taking up the question at the turn): For all who obtain discipline or non-discipline, is there any difference among them as regards these three sides, ‘all sentient beings,’ ‘limbs,’ and ‘causes’? Answer: here there certainly is a difference. What is the mark of that difference? The stanza says:


〔Root 37〕Discipline Is Obtained from All Sentient Beings — the Limbs Unsettled, the Causes Unsettled; Non-Discipline Is Obtained from All Sentient Beings and from All Limbs, but the Causes Unsettled

Stanza: Discipline is obtained from all sentient beings, while as to limbs and causes it is said to be unsettled; non-discipline too is obtained from all sentient beings, and from all limbs, only the causes being unsettled.

Treatise: Discipline is certainly obtained from all sentient beings; there is no principle of ‘obtained only from a portion of sentient beings.’ As to limbs and causes, they are said to be unsettled.

‘The limbs unsettled’ means: some obtain it from all limbs, that is, the discipline of a bhikṣu (one who receives the full ordination, abstaining from all seven limbs). Some obtain it from four limbs, that is, the remaining kinds of discipline (the lay follower, the one-day observance, the novice, and so on) — because only the root path of action is called a limb of the discipline.

‘The causes unsettled’ means: from one point of view it is obtained from all causes, and from another point of view it is allowed to be obtained from one cause only. What is called ‘from all causes’ means obtained from the three wholesome roots, non-greed, non-hatred, and non-delusion — because these three necessarily arise together. What is called ‘from one cause only’ means obtained from some one among a mind of the low grade, a mind of the middle grade, and a mind of the high grade — because these three grades of mind cannot arise together. Here it is with regard to these latter three grades of mind that ‘cause’ is spoken of.

Thereupon four classes of person may be distinguished. The first class: one who abides in the discipline, who obtains discipline with regard to all sentient beings and yet not from all limbs nor from all causes — that is, one who takes the lay follower’s discipline or the novice’s discipline with a low, or a middle, or a high grade of mind. The second class: one who obtains discipline with regard to all sentient beings, by all limbs but not by all causes — that is, one who takes the bhikṣu’s discipline with a low, or a middle, or a high grade of mind. The third class: one who obtains discipline with regard to all sentient beings, both by all limbs and by all causes — that is, one who takes the lay follower’s, the novice’s, and the bhikṣu’s discipline with the low, the middle, and the high grade of mind respectively. The fourth class: one who obtains discipline with regard to all sentient beings, by all causes and not by all limbs — that is, one who takes the lay follower’s, the one-day, and the novice’s discipline with the three grades of mind respectively.

In sum, there is no one who obtains discipline without its ‘extending to all sentient beings.’ For it is only by abiding in a wholesome disposition toward all sentient beings that discipline can be obtained; if it be not so, it will not do, because the unwholesome disposition has not wholly ceased.

A man must make none of five stipulations if he is to be able to take on the discipline of individual liberation. These five stipulations are: the stipulation of sentient beings, of limbs, of places, of times, and of circumstances. What is called ‘the stipulation of sentient beings’ is thinking in the mind: I shall abstain from killing and the rest only toward a certain class of sentient beings. What is called ‘the stipulation of limbs’ is thinking in the mind: I shall keep without transgression only some one limb of the discipline. What is called ‘the stipulation of places’ is thinking in the mind: I shall abstain from killing and the rest only while dwelling in a certain class of region. What is called ‘the stipulation of times’ is thinking in the mind: I am able to abstain from killing and the rest only within a stretch of time such as a month. What is called ‘the stipulation of circumstances’ is thinking in the mind: I am able to abstain from killing and the rest only apart from such circumstances as being at war. One who takes it up with a condition attached in this way does not obtain discipline; he obtains only an excellent conduct resembling discipline.

Treatise (exchange one · how discipline is obtained toward objects beyond one’s power): (General question) As for those objects that one’s own strength cannot reach at all (sentient beings far off, for instance, or in the future), how can discipline be obtained with regard to them? (Answer) It is because a dominant disposition of ‘not harming their lives’ has been raised toward all sentient beings universally that discipline is obtained.

(One house of the Vibhāṣā masters, that of separate raising, sets out an account of its own) If it be said that one may take on the discipline of individual liberation only with regard to ‘objects that one’s power can reach,’ then this discipline would come to have increase and decrease — for these two classes of sentient beings, ‘within one’s power’ and ‘beyond one’s power,’ change places with each other; and in that case the discipline of individual liberation would have the fault of being obtained and relinquished apart from the causes and conditions of obtaining and relinquishing the discipline.

(The author objects) It is not so as you say. Just as with green grass and the like, which formerly was not and afterwards arises, or having arisen withers away, and yet there is neither increase nor decrease as regards the discipline; so with the discipline obtained upon the two objects, ‘within one’s power’ and ‘beyond one’s power,’ when those objects change places the instance ought to run the same way (since the increase and decrease of grasses and trees does not make the discipline increase or decrease, how should the changing places of sentient beings make it increase or decrease?).

(The house of separate raising defends itself) The two cases cannot be spoken of alike. Why? Because the nature of sentient beings before and after is equal, whereas the nature of grass and the like before and after is not the same.

(The author objects again) If that be so, then after a sentient being has reached parinirvāṇa, since a nature of the same class as before is now no longer there, how should there be no decrease in the discipline raised toward him? Therefore that explanation is not so in principle; the reason given before (raising the disposition with all sentient beings universally as its object) is the better in principle.

(Someone turns and objects against the house of total raising) If that be so, then the former buddhas and the beings whom the former buddhas led across have all reached nirvāṇa; and since the later buddhas can raise no discipline of individual liberation toward them, would not the moral discipline of the later buddhas be less than that of the former?

(The house of total raising answers) Because the discipline of individual liberation of all buddhas is obtained from all sentient beings. Supposing those sentient beings were still present now, the later buddhas would obtain discipline from them just the same; hence the moral discipline of the later buddhas has no fault of being less than that of the former.

Treatise (passing over to non-discipline): The principle of obtaining the disciplines from sentient beings has now been said out. As for non-discipline, it too is certainly obtained from all sentient beings and from all paths of action; there is no one of non-discipline who has only ‘a portion of the objects’ or whose limbs are incomplete. Such a person certainly does not exist. As for causes, one cannot say ‘from all causes,’ because the three kinds of mind, of low grade and the rest, cannot arise together.

Suppose a man has obtained non-discipline by a mind of the low grade, and afterwards at another time cuts off the life of a living being with a mind of the high grade; then what he accomplishes is still the non-discipline of the low grade, while at the same time he accomplishes besides a manifest action of killing of the high grade and the rest. The cases of the middle and the high grade are to be known on this model.

Who are they that are here called ‘those of non-discipline’? They are those who slaughter sheep, slaughter fowl, slaughter swine, catch birds, catch fish, hunt beasts, rob and steal, do execution, keep prisons, bind nāgas, boil dogs, and set nets and snares, and the like. What is further adduced under the word ‘and the like’ includes as well the officers of punishment appointed by the king, and the rest who hear pleas and decide on crimes — because their minds constantly harbor a harming mind.

The reason they are called ‘those of non-discipline’ is that that class of person abides in non-discipline; or else it may be said that because there is this dharma ‘non-discipline,’ that person is called one of non-discipline. What is called ‘one who slaughters sheep’ means that for the sake of a livelihood he has set up a term to last as long as his body lasts, and constantly wishes to harm sheep. Of the remaining kinds, each according to its own case, it should be known that they are so likewise.

Treatise (exchange two · the objection of the near kinsman and the sheep): (The Sautrāntikas ask) That the disciplines should be obtained toward the whole realm of sentient beings is a principle that will pass, since they are taken on by a superior disposition of wishing to benefit and gladden all universally; but those of non-discipline, who slaughter sheep and the like, have no thought of harm toward their own near kinsmen, and would not be willing to kill them even to save their own lives — how then can it be said that they obtain non-discipline toward all sentient beings universally?

(The Sarvāstivādins answer) Because if that near kinsman were to become a sheep or the like, toward him too a harming mind could be had just the same.

(The Sautrāntikas object again) Knowing full well that the near kinsman is not now a sheep or the like, how could a harming mind be had toward him? Still less can there be any principle by which a noble one should become a sheep or the like, so how could non-discipline be obtained toward a noble one? And if it be said that with regard to the future self-body of a sheep or the like non-discipline is obtained upon the present continuum (that is: not that a harming mind is raised toward him as he now is, but toward that status of his of possibly becoming a sheep in time to come) — then sheep and the like will in a future life likewise have the self-body of a near kinsman and of a noble one, and toward such a self-body there will certainly be no harming mind; and so it ought to be said that one may regard only the future self-body and cannot obtain non-discipline in the present.

(The Sarvāstivādins press the point by principle) Since there is a harming intent toward the present body of a sheep and the like, why is non-discipline not obtained upon that very body?

(The Sautrāntikas reproach in return · raising the objection from ‘matters equal such as these’) Since there is no harming intent toward the present body of a mother and the like, why on the contrary is non-discipline obtained upon her body as well? In matters equal such as these another principle should be sought. Furthermore, those of non-discipline who slaughter sheep and the like do not steal all their lives long, and abide in a mind content with their own wives; some of them are even mutes who cannot speak, and so have none of the four faults of speech, false speech and the rest — how then do such men also obtain the non-discipline ‘complete in seven limbs’?

(The Sarvāstivādins answer) Because he has universally damaged the wholesome disposition. Though he is mute and cannot utter a sound, yet his bodily manifest action has expressed the sense he wished to say, and so he obtains the non-discipline complete in its limbs.

(The Sautrāntikas object again) If that be so, then that man may have first taken on two or three items of training (having first taken on a portion of the wholesome discipline) and afterwards taken on the single matter of killing; and as regards the remaining limbs he has not damaged the wholesome disposition, so how should he raise complete the seven limbs of evil discipline?

(The Vibhāṣā masters explain) The Vibhāṣā masters say this: there can certainly be no man ‘with a limb wanting’ or ‘with only a part obtained’ who may still be called one abiding in non-discipline.

(The Sautrāntika masters set out a tenet of their own) The Sautrāntika masters, for their part, say this: according to the term he has set, whether the limbs be complete or incomplete, whether the whole or a part, in every case non-discipline is obtained. It is the same with discipline as well, the eight-limbed observance alone excepted (the one-day discipline must be complete in eight limbs); for according to their several measures the natures of wholesome and evil moral discipline contradict and so debar each other.

Treatise (transition): The principle of obtaining non-discipline from sentient beings has now been said out. As for the way in which non-discipline is obtained, and the way in which the remaining nonmanifests are obtained, that has not yet been said, and should now be said. The stanza says:


〔Root 38〕Two Causes for Obtaining Non-Discipline · Three Causes for Obtaining the Middling Nonmanifest

Stanza: Non-discipline is obtained by the two causes of ‘doing’ and ‘undertaking by vow’; the remaining nonmanifests are obtained by the three of ‘the field,’ ‘undertaking,’ and ‘weighty performance.’

Treatise: The non-disciplines are obtained by two kinds of cause. The first: one born into a family of non-discipline, of butchers or hunters and the like, obtains it as soon as he first performs the preparatory effort of killing and the rest (the first time he sets hand to the work). The second: one born into another family, but who from the outset sets up a term and undertakes the business of killing and the rest — thinking in his mind, by such a trade as this I shall seek goods and support my own life; at that very moment he raises the evil discipline.

The remaining nonmanifest (the ‘middling nonmanifest,’ which is neither discipline nor non-discipline) is obtained by three kinds of cause. The first is ‘by the field’: toward such fields of merit as these one gives a park or grove and the like, and that wholesome nonmanifest arises at the first giving, just as the sūtra speaks of ‘the meritorious deeds that have a support.’ The second is ‘by undertaking’: one sets up a vow of one’s own, saying for instance ‘if I have not yet made obeisance to the Buddha I will not eat first,’ and the rest; or one makes a vow with a term to it, such as constantly giving food on fast days, every month, every half-month, and every year. The third is ‘by weighty performance’: raising an attention weighty in this way, one performs the wholesome or performs the unwholesome. By these three causes the remaining nonmanifests arise.

Treatise (transition): In this way the obtaining of discipline and the rest has been said out; the relinquishing of discipline and the rest has not yet been said, and should now be said. And let it first be asked: how is the discipline of individual liberation relinquished? The stanza says:


〔Roots 39 and 40〕The Four and Five Conditions for Relinquishing the Discipline of Individual Liberation · The Three Accounts of Whether a Grave Transgression Relinquishes the Discipline

Stanza: This taming that is individual liberation is relinquished by deliberate relinquishment (declaring the giving up of the training to another person), by the end of life, by the two sexual characteristics arising together, and by cutting off the wholesome roots; and for the one-day discipline the passing of a night is added. Another account says it is relinquished by a grave transgression, and yet another that it is relinquished by the extinction of the true dharma; while the masters of Kaśmīra say: one who has committed a grave sin is like a man in debt (still a rich man, only that he has one more name besides, that of debtor).

Treatise: What is called ‘taming’ means to show that this discipline can make the faculties tamed, and hence the name is used.

Apart from the one-day discipline, the remaining seven disciplines of individual liberation (bhikṣu, bhikṣuṇī, probationer, novice, novice woman, male lay follower, female lay follower) are relinquished by four conditions. First, by disposition: raising a manifest action toward a person who can understand, one gives up the training. Second, by casting off the commonality of sentient beings (at the end of life the continuum of this one term of life of the same class is cast off). Third, by the two sexual characteristics arising together (the male and female faculties appearing at once in one body). Fourth, by the wholesome roots that are the support being cut off.

For relinquishing the one-day discipline, besides the four conditions just given there is added ‘the passing of a night’; hence it is said in sum that the discipline of individual liberation is relinquished by five conditions.

Why is the relinquishing of the discipline by these five conditions? Because: a manifest action has arisen that contradicts what was undertaken; the body that is its support has been cast off; the body that is its support has been altered; the wholesome roots it rested upon have been cut off; the term of time has been passed.

(An account of one other school) One school says: among the four gravest sins that can draw one down to an evil destiny, if any one be transgressed, the disciplines of the novice and of the bhikṣu are thereby relinquished.

(An account of yet another school) Yet another school says: by the extinction of the true dharma too a man may be made to relinquish the discipline of individual liberation — because at the time when the dharma is extinguished, all the items of training, the establishing of boundaries, and the formal acts cease.

(The account of the Vibhāṣā masters of the land of Kaśmīra) The Vibhāṣā masters of the land of Kaśmīra say: at the time of transgressing a root sin, the discipline of one gone forth is not relinquished. Why? Because it is not that transgressing on one side requires all the disciplines to be wholly relinquished, nor is it that transgressing the remaining sins involves the cutting off of moral discipline. It is only that he has two names: one is ‘keeper of the discipline’ and one is ‘transgressor of the discipline’ — just as a man of wealth who owes another a debt is called at once a rich man and a debtor. If he confesses and clears away the sin he has committed, he is called ‘complete in moral discipline’ and not called a transgressor of the discipline, just as one who has repaid a debt is called simply a rich man.

Treatise (exchange three · whether one who has gravely transgressed is still called a bhikṣu): (The Sautrāntika masters object) If that be so, why did the Bhagavat say that one who has transgressed the four grave sins is not called a bhikṣu, not called an ascetic, is no son of Śākya, saying that he has broken the entity of a bhikṣu and destroyed the nature of an ascetic, and setting up for him, ruined and fallen, the name of ‘defeat’?

(The Sarvāstivādins answer) That was said with a hidden intent, with regard to the ‘bhikṣu in the ultimate sense’ (the bhikṣu who has cut off the afflictions and realized the true).

(The Sautrāntikas reproach) This saying is violent and overbearing.

(The Sarvāstivādins ask in return) Wherein is it violent and overbearing?

(The Sautrāntikas answer) In this: that the World-Honored One’s saying of definitive meaning is explained by another sense so as to be made non-definitive; and in that it provides those with many afflictions with an occasion for transgressing grave sins.

(The Sarvāstivādins press) How do you know that this saying is of definitive meaning?

(The Sautrāntikas answer) Because the Vinaya itself explains that there are four kinds of bhikṣu: first the bhikṣu in name and notion (having only the name of a bhikṣu), second the self-styled bhikṣu, third the mendicant bhikṣu (one who lives by begging), fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions (one who has cut off the afflictions). What is here called ‘not a bhikṣu’ refers to the kind of bhikṣu who has not received the full ordination by a formal act of one motion and three announcements. It is not that this man was first a bhikṣu in the ultimate sense and only afterwards, by a grave transgression, became not a bhikṣu; hence it is known that this saying is of definitive meaning.

(The Sautrāntikas cite the Sarvāstivādins’ position and refute it) Furthermore, that saying of yours, ‘it is not that transgressing on one side should require all the disciplines to be wholly relinquished,’ is in fact to call the Great Master to account. For the Great Master set up this simile here: as a palmyra tree, if its head be cut off, can certainly not grow tall and wide again, so it is with bhikṣus and the rest who transgress a grave sin.

(The Sarvāstivādins ask) What principle did the Great Master mean this simile to show?

(The Sautrāntikas answer) The intent is to show that with regard to the discipline, to transgress on one side, in a root grave sin, is to make all the rest of what was undertaken unable to grow tall and wide again. For when he transgresses the grave sins he violates and oversteps the root practice of a bhikṣu, and is joined with an exceedingly fierce absence of conscience and shame. The root of practice having been cut off, all the disciplines ought in principle to be wholly relinquished.

(The Sautrāntika masters further cite a sūtra as proof) Again, toward one who has gravely transgressed, the World-Honored One does not permit him to eat the food of the assembly, not even a single morsel; does not permit him to tread within the monastery so much as a heel’s breadth of ground; and expels him from all the business of the bhikṣus. And with this intent the Great Master spoke thus: one should swiftly pull out the tares and weeds within the rice field, should swiftly select and discard the rotten ridgepoles and beams, should swiftly winnow the chaff and blighted grain among the seed; even so should one swiftly drive out and expel from the assembly those who, being in truth no bhikṣus, are yet styled bhikṣus.

(The Sautrāntikas ask) Then what is the mark of ‘the entity of a bhikṣu’?

(The Sarvāstivādins answer) Whatever the mark may be, the entity certainly exists. For the World-Honored One has said: know, Cunda, that there are four kinds of ascetic, and there is no fifth. The four spoken of are: first the ascetic of the excellent path (one who can awaken by himself and open the path), second the ascetic who shows the path, third the ascetic who lives by the path (one who lives his life in dependence upon the path), fourth the ascetic who defiles the path.

(The Sautrāntikas reconcile this passage of the sūtra) Though the sūtra says so, yet that fourth kind of man has merely the look of an ascetic, and so is still called an ascetic — as with wood that has been burnt, a counterfeit parrot (like in look but not the real thing), a dried-up pool, a spoiled seed, the wheel made by a whirling firebrand, and a dead man, all of which keep a name alone and have no reality.

(The Sarvāstivādins object) If one who has gravely transgressed is thereby not a bhikṣu, then there ought to be no such class of person as the ‘bhikṣu still in training’ (one who, after a grave transgression, is yet given the dharmas of training).

(The Sautrāntikas answer) It should be known that it is not that every man who gravely transgresses commits a sin of defeat; only of one who has committed a sin of defeat is it definitely said that he is not a bhikṣu. That is to say: some are superior in their continuum and, though they have transgressed the gravest discipline, do not commit a sin of defeat, because they have not raised a single thought of concealment. The World-Honored One, the lord of the dharma, made the institution thus: if one commits a defeat, he is not a bhikṣu.

(The Sarvāstivādins object) That being so, why is he not made to go forth and take the discipline afresh?

(The Sautrāntikas answer) Because his continuum has already been enfolded by an exceedingly grave absence of conscience and shame, and he has no strength to raise the discipline of one gone forth, like a seed scorched by fire (which can never sprout again); it is not that he is not made to go forth and take the discipline afresh because one sees that he still has the bhikṣu’s discipline. Why? Because supposing that on some later day he were taken for a bhikṣu and gave up the training once more, even then he would not be permitted to go forth afresh.

(The end of the Sautrāntikas’ answer · turning the Sarvāstivādins’ own words back on them) On this point there is no doctrine left to speak of; why labor so bitterly to rescue him? If such a man still has the nature of a bhikṣu, then one ought to go and make obeisance to bhikṣus of this kind.

(A closing word at the end · refuting the account that ‘the extinction of the true dharma relinquishes the discipline’) At the time when the true dharma is extinguished, although there are none of the establishings of boundaries, the formal acts, and the Vinaya, and those who have not obtained the discipline have no principle by which to obtain it anew, yet those who obtained it beforehand have no principle by which to relinquish it.

Treatise (transition): These two, the discipline of the meditative absorptions and the discipline without outflows, how again are they relinquished? The stanza says:


〔Root 41〕Two Conditions for Relinquishing the Wholesome Dharmas Produced in Absorption · Three Conditions for Relinquishing the Wholesome Dharmas without Outflows

Stanza: The wholesome dharmas produced in absorption are relinquished by changing levels, by falling back, and the like; the wholesome dharmas without outflows are relinquished by obtaining a fruit, by refining the faculties, and by falling back.

Treatise: The wholesome dharmas affiliated to the levels of the meditative absorptions are relinquished by two kinds of condition. The first is ‘by changing levels’: at the time when one is born from a lower level up into a higher, or when one passes away from a higher level and comes to be born in a lower. The second is ‘by falling back’: at the time when one falls back from a superior merit of absorption already acquired.

The word ‘and the like’ in the stanza is there to show that at the time of casting off the commonality of sentient beings (the end of life) a small portion of superior wholesome roots is likewise relinquished. Just as with all the wholesome dharmas within the form realm, which are relinquished by changing levels and by falling back; so it is with the formless realm as well, save only that in the formless realm there is no discipline (since there is no form), and in this it differs from the form realm.

The wholesome dharmas without outflows are relinquished by three kinds of condition. The first is ‘by obtaining a fruit’: at the time of obtaining a fruit one relinquishes the path of approach and the path of the fruit that went before. The second is ‘by refining the faculties’: at the stage of refining the faculties (turning dull faculties into sharp ones), one relinquishes the path of the dull faculties through obtaining the path of the sharp. The third is ‘by falling back’: at the time of falling back one loses the path of the fruit and the path superior to the fruit.

Treatise (transition): In this way the relinquishing of the disciplines has been said out. How again is non-discipline relinquished? The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 42〕Three Conditions for Relinquishing Non-Discipline

Stanza: Evil discipline is relinquished by death, by obtaining the discipline, and by the two sexual characteristics arising.

Treatise: The non-disciplines are relinquished by three kinds of condition. The first is by death — because the body that was its support has been cast off. The second is by obtaining the discipline — if one takes on the discipline of individual liberation, or through acquiring the discipline of the meditative absorptions, the evil discipline is thereupon relinquished; for at the time when discipline is obtained by the force of causes and conditions, all non-discipline is wholly cut off. This is because the natures of the wholesome and the evil discipline contradict each other, and the wholesome discipline is the stronger in force among them. The third is by the two sexual characteristics arising together within the continuum — because at that time the body that is its support has been altered.

(A place where it is easy to go wrong) One who abides in evil discipline, though he may at times give rise to the thought of ‘not doing it again’ and lay aside knife and net, yet if he does not take on the wholesome disciplines, those non-disciplines can in no way be cast off. It is as when, though one avoids the causes and conditions of falling ill, yet without taking good medicine the illness is in the end hard to cure.

Treatise (exchange four · what follows when the one-day discipline is relinquished at the passing of the night): (A question the author sets himself) When a man who abides in non-discipline has taken the one-day discipline, and at the passing of a night relinquishes that discipline, does he obtain non-discipline back again, or is he called only a middling man (neither of discipline nor of non-discipline)?

(The former account of some other masters) One master says: he obtains non-discipline again. For that unwholesome disposition has not been relinquished forever, just as when iron heated red is taken off the fire, the red vanishes and the dark comes forth again.

(The latter account of some other masters) Another master says: if he does not do the deed afresh, there is no condition to make him obtain non-discipline; for non-discipline is obtained in dependence upon a manifest action.

Treatise (transition): How again is the middling nonmanifest relinquished? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 42〕Six Conditions for Relinquishing the Middling Nonmanifest

Stanza: The middling nonmanifest is relinquished by the breaking down of the mind of undertaking, of the momentum, of the performance, of the thing, of the life span, and of the wholesome roots.

Treatise: The middling nonmanifest is relinquished by six kinds of condition.

First, relinquished by the breaking down of the mind of undertaking: one gives up what was undertaken before, saying in the mind — from this day on I cast off what I undertook before.

Second, relinquished by the breaking down of the momentum: the nonmanifest raised by a mind of pure faith or by the force of the afflictions — both of these have a limit; when the momentum of that limit is cut off, the nonmanifest is thereupon relinquished. It is like an arrow that has been shot and a potter’s wheel: when the thrust of the bowstring and the rest is spent, they come to a stop.

Third, relinquished by the breaking down of the performance: as with the matter undertaken, one afterwards does it no more.

Fourth, relinquished by the breaking down of the thing. What is meant by ‘thing’? It is the monastery, the bedding, the caitya (stūpa), and the park or grove that were given away, and the nets and snares and the like set up for the doing of evil (these things being destroyed, the nonmanifest that arose in dependence upon them is thereupon relinquished).

Fifth, relinquished by the breaking down of the life span: because the body that is its support has undergone a change.

Sixth, relinquished by the breaking down of the wholesome roots: at the time when the preparatory effort is raised and the wholesome roots are cut off, one thereupon relinquishes the nonmanifest drawn forth by the wholesome roots.

Treatise (transition): The wholesome dharmas of the desire realm that are not form, and all the remaining defiled dharmas that are not form — how again are they relinquished? The stanza says:


〔Root 43〕Two Conditions for Relinquishing the Wholesome Not-Form of the Desire Realm · One Condition for Relinquishing the Defiled Not-Form of the Three Realms

Stanza: The wholesome dharmas of the desire realm that are not form are relinquished by cutting off the wholesome roots and by birth in a higher realm; by the arising of the counteracting path the defiled dharmas that are not form are relinquished.

Treatise: All the wholesome dharmas of the desire realm that are not form are relinquished by two kinds of condition: first, cutting off the wholesome roots; second, being born into a higher realm.

All the defiled dharmas of the three realms that are not form are relinquished by one kind of condition alone: namely, by the arising of the path that counteracts them. If the path that can cut off this category has arisen, one relinquishes all the afflictions within this category together with their attendants; apart from this, no other means can relinquish them.

Treatise (transition): The wholesome discipline and the evil discipline — in which sentient beings are they found? The stanza says:


〔Roots 44 and 45〕In Which Destinies and Which Continents Evil Discipline and Discipline Are Found · Where the Disciplines of the Meditative Absorptions and without Outflows Are Found

Stanza: Evil discipline is found only in the human destiny, and the northern continent must be excepted, and the two kinds of eunuch and those of two sexual characteristics as well; discipline is found among the gods as well as among men, and only the human destiny has all three disciplines complete. Those born among the gods of the desire realm and in the form realm may have the discipline of the meditative absorptions; the discipline without outflows extends even to the formless realm, only the intermediate absorption and the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings being excepted.

Treatise: Non-discipline is found only in the human destiny, and there the continent of Uttarakuru must be excepted, so that it is found in the remaining three continents alone. Within these three continents there must further be excepted the ṣaṇḍha (one who is without the male faculty from birth), the paṇḍaka (one whose faculty is damaged later, or who is capable for half a month and incapable for half a month), and those who have the two sexual characteristics. It is the same with discipline: among men those several classes just excepted are excepted, and besides this it is found among the gods as well; hence in the two destinies of men and gods there may be discipline.

(A question raised) And by what is it known that the continuum of the ṣaṇḍha and the rest is not a support for discipline? Answer: because both sūtra and Vinaya have express proof of it. The sūtra says that the Buddha told Mahānāman: any white-clothed layman whose male faculty is complete, who takes refuge in the Buddha, the dharma, and the assembly, who raises a weighty and pure mind and utters a sincere word, calling himself ‘I am an upāsaka (a layman of the male sort)’ and praying the World-Honored One to bear him in mind and guard him with compassion — one such is called an upāsaka. The Vinaya (the basket of the discipline) likewise says: you should put away and reject persons of this sort of form. Hence it is known that discipline is not something possessed by that class of person.

(A further question raised) And by what principle is it said that they have no discipline? Answer: because within their bodies the afflictions raised by the two supports, male and female, are both in full increase within one continuum; and because they have no capacity for correct discernment; and because they have no exceedingly weighty mind of conscience and shame.

(Yet a further question raised) If that be so, why have they no non-discipline either? Answer: because their minds are not settled in evil either. Moreover, wherever there is wholesome discipline, there evil discipline is also to be found — because these two are established as the reverse of one another.

(Its absence in the northern continent) The men of Uttarakuru have no ‘undertaking’ (there is no taking on of the discipline among them) and no absorption, nor have they a superior disposition for doing evil; hence they have neither wholesome discipline nor evil discipline.

(Its absence in the evil destinies) Fierce conscience and shame are absent in the evil destinies, and hence discipline and non-discipline are alike absent there; for it is by being joined with, or by contradicting, a superior conscience and shame that there is discipline and non-discipline.

(The ṣaṇḍha and the rest explained again) Moreover, the ṣaṇḍha and the rest are like a field of salt and alkali, and hence cannot grow wholesome discipline or evil discipline. It is plainly seen in the world that any field of salt and alkali can grow neither good sprouts nor foul weeds.

(An objection from a sūtra, and its answer) If that be so, why does the sūtra say that there are egg-born nāgas who, on the eighth day of each half-month and the rest, come out from the nāga palace to the world of men to ask for the eight-limbed one-day fast discipline? Answer: what they obtain is excellent conduct; it is not the obtaining of discipline.

Hence discipline is found only in the two destinies of men and gods; and only the human destiny has all three disciplines complete, namely individual liberation, the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows.

Those born among the gods of the desire realm and those born in the form realm may all have the discipline of the meditative absorptions; for those born in the formless realm it is certainly absent. The discipline without outflows, however, is found even in the formless realm: that is to say, those born among the gods of the desire realm and those born within the form realm (excepting the intermediate absorption and the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings) may all have the discipline without outflows; while those born within the formless realm merely ‘possess’ it, since, there being no form, it certainly cannot be made present.

Treatise (the great turn at the chapter level): Since the natures and marks of the several actions have been made out to differ, the actions set forth in the sūtras should now be explained. And the sūtras say that action is of three kinds: wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. What are their marks? The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 46〕The Marks of the Three Actions, Wholesome, Unwholesome, and Indeterminate

Stanza: The action that is secure, that which is not secure, and that which is neither of these two are called respectively wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate.

Treatise: What follows are the marks of the three actions, wholesome and the rest. The action that is called secure is named ‘wholesome,’ because it can obtain a lovely maturation and nirvāṇa, and so relieves the sufferings of beings in the two divisions of time, the temporary and the everlasting. The action that is not secure is named ‘unwholesome,’ because it draws on an unlovely maturation and is exactly the contrary in nature to what was called secure. The action that belongs to neither of these two is given the name ‘indeterminate,’ because it cannot be determined as wholesome or as unwholesome.

Treatise (transition): Again the sūtras say that action is of three kinds: meritorious, unmeritorious, and so forth. What are their marks? The stanza says:


〔Second Half of Root 46 · Root 47〕The Three Actions, Meritorious, Unmeritorious, and Immovable

Stanza: The three, meritorious, unmeritorious, and immovable — the wholesome action of the desire realm is called meritorious, the unwholesome unmeritorious, and the wholesome action of the two higher realms immovable; this is said with regard to the place of its own level, because there action and result do not move.

Treatise: The wholesome action of the desire realm is said to be named ‘meritorious,’ because it draws on a lovely result and benefits sentient beings. The unwholesome actions are said to be named ‘unmeritorious,’ because they draw on an unlovely result and harm sentient beings. The wholesome action of the two higher realms (the form realm and the formless realm) is said to be named ‘immovable.’

(An objection from a sūtra) Has not the World-Honored One said that the three lower meditative absorptions are all named ‘having movement’?

(Answer) That is because the noble ones say: within these there are applied thought, sustained thought, and the rest, and hence they are named ‘moving.’ Since within the three lower meditative absorptions there are applied and sustained thought and the rest, the calamities are not yet stilled, and hence the name ‘moving’ is set up. But the ‘immovable’ of which the Sūtra of the Immovable speaks is said with regard to ‘being able to draw on an immovable maturation’ (the two places speak with regard to different things, and there is no contradiction).

(A further objection) How can an absorption that has movement draw on an immovable maturation?

(Answer) Although within such an absorption there is the movement of calamity, yet its action, as regards its result, does not have the shifting that the desire realm has, and hence the name ‘immovable’ is set up. That is to say: within the desire realm an action that was to be experienced in a certain destiny and a certain place will, by the force of other causes and conditions, come instead to be experienced in another destiny and another place. For instance, an action may draw on outward wealth and station, and inward stature, complexion, strength, pleasure, and the rest; properly this action ought to ripen among the gods, and yet, being drawn aside by the force of other causes and conditions, it ripens among men instead. But as for the form realm and the formless realm, an action that was to be experienced in a certain level and a certain place has no way of being turned into being experienced in another level and another place; the place of action and result is settled there, and hence the name ‘immovable’ is set up.

Treatise (transition): Again the sūtras say that action is of three kinds: conducive to pleasant feeling and the rest. What are their marks? The stanza says:


〔Roots 48–50〕The Three Actions Conducive to Pleasant Feeling, to Painful Feeling, and to Feeling Neither Painful nor Pleasant · The Five Kinds of Conduciveness to Feeling

Stanza: The three, conducive to pleasant feeling, to painful feeling, and to feeling that is neither — wholesome action from the desire realm up to the third meditative absorption is conducive to pleasant feeling, the unwholesome actions are conducive to painful feeling, and the wholesome action of the higher levels is conducive to feeling that is neither of the two. Another master says the lower levels too have the third kind, since the action of the intermediate absorption must draw on a maturation. And it is allowed that these three actions ripen not one after another but at the same time. Conduciveness to feeling is said in sum to be of five kinds: conducive by its own nature, by association, as object, as maturation, and as present before one; and it is established by these five distinctions.

Treatise: Among the wholesome actions, those from the desire realm up to and including the third meditative absorption are called actions conducive to pleasant feeling — because pleasant feelings extend only as far as the third meditative absorption. The unwholesome actions are called actions conducive to painful feeling. The wholesome actions of the levels beyond the third meditative absorption are said to be named actions conducive to feeling neither painful nor pleasant — because above that there are no feelings of pain or pleasure at all.

It should be known that these actions do not draw on the single result of ‘feeling’ alone; they draw on the provisions of feeling as well (the remaining dharmas that arise together with feeling); the ‘feeling’ spoken of here means feeling and its provisions taken together.

(The first divergent account) Some other master says: within the lower levels too there is the third kind, action conducive to feeling that is neither, because the action of the intermediate absorption (the absorption between the first and second meditative absorptions) must draw on a maturation. Were it not so, the action of the intermediate absorption ought to have no maturation; or else there ought to be no such action at all, since it has no maturational result of pain or pleasure.

(The second divergent account) Again some other master says: this action can draw on the maturation of the faculty of pleasure within the fundamental levels.

(The third divergent account) And yet another says: this action draws on no result of feeling.

(The author’s express adjudication) The latter two accounts both contradict the root treatise (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom and the other root treatises). For the root treatise says: Is there an action that draws on a maturation of mental feeling only and not of bodily feeling? Answer: there is, namely wholesome action without applied thought. And the root treatise further says: Are there three actions that experience their maturations not one after another but at the same time? Answer: there are, namely action conducive to pleasant feeling drawing on form, action conducive to painful feeling drawing on mind and mental factors, and action conducive to feeling neither painful nor pleasant drawing on the formations not associated with mind, and so on at length. By these two passages it may be proved that the lower levels too have action conducive to feeling that is neither; for apart from the desire realm these three actions could not ripen at the same time.

(An appended question) Is this action wholesome or unwholesome? Answer: it is wholesome, only inferior.

(A further objection) If that be so, it contradicts what was said before — before it was said that ‘wholesome action up to the third meditative absorption is called conducive to pleasant feeling,’ and it was said that what obtains a lovely result is what is called wholesome action (whereas now it is said that there is an inferior wholesome action drawing on the feeling of equanimity; is this not a contradiction?). Answer: it should be known that the earlier saying was said with regard to the greater part.

(An objection as to their natures) Since the natures of action and of feeling are different, how can an action be said to be ‘conducive to pleasant feeling’ and the rest?

(The first explanation · with regard to benefit) Although the natures of action and of pleasant feeling are different, yet action can act as cause to benefit pleasant feeling (and so is named ‘conducive’). (The second explanation · with regard to what is experienced) Or else it is said that this action is what is experienced by pleasure.

(A further question) And how can pleasure experience an action?

(Answer) Because pleasure is the maturational result of this action (the result experiences the cause, and hence is called experiencing). (The third explanation · with regard to what experiences) Or else it is said that that pleasure is what the action experiences, since the action can experience the maturation of pleasure. Just as with ‘the bath powder conducive to bathing’ (the powder of beans and flour used at bathing, that is, of the sort of bath-meal, so named because it is conducive to bathing), so here too it should be understood. Hence it is named action conducive to pleasant feeling. Of the actions conducive to the remaining two feelings it should be known that it is the same.

(The five kinds of conduciveness to feeling) Conduciveness to feeling is said in sum to be roughly of five kinds. The first is conduciveness by its own nature, namely all feeling itself; as the sūtra says: when experiencing a pleasant feeling, one knows as it really is that one is experiencing a pleasant feeling, and so on at length. The second is conduciveness by association, namely all contact; as the sūtra says: contact conducive to pleasant feeling, and so on at length. The third is conduciveness as object, namely all objects; as the sūtra says: having seen a form with the eye, one experiences the form only and does not experience greed for the form, and so on at length — because form and the rest are the objects of feeling. The fourth is conduciveness as maturation, namely the action that can draw on a maturation; as the sūtra says: action conducive to being experienced in the present, and so on at length. The fifth is conduciveness as present before one, namely the feeling that is now occurring; as the sūtra says: when a pleasant feeling is being experienced, the remaining two feelings cease, and so on at length. It is not that at the time when this pleasant feeling is present there is some further feeling that experiences this pleasant feeling; it is only with regard to the presence of the self-body of the pleasant feeling that one speaks of ‘experiencing a pleasant feeling.’

What is spoken of in this passage is only the fourth kind, ‘conduciveness as maturation’ — because action can draw on the maturation of feeling. Hence, although the natures of action and feeling are distinct, the name ‘conducive to pleasant feeling’ and the rest is still obtained.

Treatise (transition): These three actions have the distinction of settled and unsettled. What are their marks? The stanza says:


〔Root 51〕The Three Settled Actions and the Unsettled Action · Or an Account of Five Kinds · The Masters of Similes’ Four Alternatives

Stanza: These actions are settled and unsettled; the settled are three, namely conducive to being experienced in the present life and the rest; some also say that action is of five kinds; and another master makes an analysis by four alternatives.

Treatise: Of the actions conducive to pleasant feeling and the rest spoken of above, it should be known that each has the difference of ‘settled’ and ‘unsettled’; because they are not certainly to be experienced, the name ‘unsettled’ is set up.

Settled action is further of three kinds: first, conducive to being experienced in the present life (done in this life, ripening in this very life); second, conducive to being experienced in the next birth (done in this life, ripening in the second life); third, conducive to being experienced in a life after the next (done in this life, ripening in order from the third life on). These three kinds of settled action, together with the unsettled action just given, make four kinds in all.

Some also maintain: unsettled action may be further divided into two kinds — as regards maturation there is the settled and the unsettled; and these two, added to the three settled actions above, make five in all.

(A divergent account) Some other master says: action conducive to being experienced in the present life may ripen in other births as well; it is only that the name of the action is established according to the stage at which it first ripens, and so it is called conducive to being experienced in the present and the rest — lest a strong action should on the contrary have little maturational result (if it must be confined to the present life, the result of a strong action becomes a small portion, which is contrary to principle).

(The Vibhāṣā masters do not allow it) The Vibhāṣā masters do not allow this account, because some actions have a result that is near and yet not superior, and some are just the contrary. It is as with outward seeds: the mallow bears fruit after three and a half months, while wheat must pass six months before it bears fruit (early ripening does not necessarily mean small strength).

(The masters of similes’ four alternatives) The masters of similes say that action has four alternatives. The first alternative: some action is settled as to the division of time and unsettled as to maturation — that is, the three actions conducive to being experienced in the present and the rest do not certainly obtain a maturation. The second alternative: some action is settled as to maturation and unsettled as to the division of time — that is, unsettled action does certainly obtain a maturation. The third alternative: some action is settled as to both — that is, the three actions conducive to being experienced in the present and the rest do certainly obtain a maturation. The fourth alternative: some action is unsettled as to both — that is, unsettled action does not certainly obtain a maturation either. On their account, actions come to eight kinds in all: action conducive to being experienced in the present has both a settled and an unsettled kind, and so on down to unsettled action, which likewise has two kinds.

Treatise (transition): Among the differences of action spoken of above, there are several further gates to be made out. The stanza says:


〔Roots 52 and 53〕Four Actions May Be Done at the Same Time · Only Three Draw On the Commonality · All Places Do the Four · In the Hells the Present-Life Kind Is Excepted · What Is Debarred to the “Firm”

Stanza: Four actions may be done at the same time, but only three can draw on the commonality of sentient beings; in all places the four actions may be done, save that in the hells wholesome action must except that conducive to being experienced in the present. Those who do not fall back from their lineage are called “firm,” and on a level whose defilement they have left behind: an ordinary being does not do the action conducive to being experienced in the next birth, and a noble one does not do those conducive to the next birth or to a later one; and it is so likewise for one who has left behind the defilement of the desire realm and of the summit of existence and then falls back.

Treatise: The three actions conducive to being experienced in the present life and the rest are settled action alone, and with the unsettled action they make four. It is put so for convenience; here only the settledness and unsettledness of ‘time’ is shown, because what is to be explained is the mark of the four actions spoken of in the sūtras.

(Question) Are there four actions done at the same time? Answer: it is allowed that there are. How done? For instance, one sends three messengers to do three things (severally accomplishing the three actions conducive to the present, to the next birth, and to a later one), and himself at the same time carries a wrong desire through to its end (accomplishing the unsettled action) — thus the four actions are done at the same time.

(Question) How many kinds of action can draw on the commonality of sentient beings (can draw on the general retribution of one term of life)? Answer: only three can draw on it, the action conducive to being experienced in the present having to be excepted; because the commonality of this present term of life was drawn on by an earlier action.

(Question) In which realm and which destiny can how many kinds of action be done? Answer: in all the realms and all the destinies, whether wholesome or unwholesome, according to what is fitting, all four kinds may be done. This is the general permission; as for the particular debarring, within the hells wholesome action must except that conducive to being experienced in the present, because the hells have no lovely result; the rest may all be done.

(What is debarred to the “firm”) Those who do not fall back from their lineage are called “firm,” and on a level whose defilement they have already left behind: if they are of the class of ordinary beings, the action conducive to being experienced in the next birth is excepted and the remaining three may be done; noble ones except both those conducive to the next birth and to a later one, and may do the remaining two. Why? Because so long as an ordinary being does not fall back, there is no such thing as ‘being born again into a lower level in the next life’; while a noble one who does not fall back will certainly not be born again into the lower levels.

As for doing the action conducive to being experienced in the present according to the level into which one is born, and doing the unsettled action, these are debarred nowhere at all.

Yet if noble ones have obtained the freedom from defilement in the desire realm and at the summit of existence, then even though there be falling back, they still do not do the actions conducive to the next birth or to a later one — because one who falls back from there must fall back from a fruit; and after falling back from a fruit he certainly does not thereupon meet his end, a point which will be made out further later on.

Treatise (transition): Is action done while one abides in the stage of intermediate existence as well? Answer: it is done. How done? The stanza says:


〔Root 54〕Intermediate Existence Can Do Twenty-Two Kinds of Action

Stanza: Intermediate existence in the desire realm can do twenty-two kinds of action, all of them included in what is conducive to being experienced in the present, because the commonality of the class is one.

Treatise: Within the desire realm, while one abides in the stage of intermediate existence, it is allowed that twenty-two kinds of action can be done. That is to say: the stage of intermediate existence, the time within the womb, and the time after leaving the womb have five stages each. The five stages within the womb are: first the kalala (the congealed), second the arbuda (the blister), third the peśī (flesh and blood), fourth the ghana (the firm and thick), fifth the praśākhā (limbs complete). The five stages outside the womb are: first infancy, second childhood, third youth, fourth middle age, fifth old age.

While one abides in the stage of intermediate existence, one can do the settled and unsettled actions of the eleven stages from intermediate existence all the way to old age (two for each of the eleven stages, hence twenty-two).

It should be known that the eleven kinds of settled action thus done in intermediate existence are all included in what is conducive to being experienced in the present; because ‘the commonality of the class’ has no difference — this stage of intermediate existence and the ten stages of its own class are drawn on by one and the same commonality of sentient beings and one and the same action. And it is for this reason too that there is no need to set up a separate ‘action conducive to being experienced in intermediate existence,’ since intermediate existence is itself drawn on by the actions conducive to the next birth and the rest.

Treatise (transition): What are the marks of the actions certainly to be experienced? The stanza says:


〔Root 55〕The Four Marks by Which an Action Certainly Draws On a Maturation · Together with Harming Father and Mother

Stanza: Actions arising from a weighty affliction, from a purely pure mind, from being constantly done, and from being directed toward a field of merit, together with the action of harming father and mother, are all settled.

Treatise: If an action be done from a weighty affliction, or from a purely pure mind, or be constantly done, or arise toward a dominant field of merit — what is called a ‘field of merit’ means the Buddha, the dharma, and the assembly, or a superior person, that is, one who has obtained a superior fruit or a superior absorption; even if an action done toward such a field be without a weighty affliction and without a purely pure mind, and be not something constantly practiced, so long as it is one of the actions raised by the wholesome or the unwholesome; and further, the doing of harm toward father and mother with a mind whether light or weighty — all such as these are included in settled action, and the rest are not certainly to be experienced.

Treatise (transition): What are the marks of action whose result is in the present life? The stanza says:


〔Root 56〕The Three Conditions for Certainly Drawing On a Result in the Present Life

Stanza: An action superior by its field, superior by its intent, and one whose maturation is settled where the level’s defilement is left behind forever, certainly draws on a result in the present life.

Treatise: What is called ‘by the field being superior’: it is heard that there was a bhikṣu who within the assembly spoke the speech of a woman, and who in the present life was turned into a woman; and reports of this class are not one only. What is called ‘by the intent being superior’: it is heard that there was a eunuch who, because he rescued a number of oxen from the eunuch’s business (saving oxen from being gelded), was in the present life turned into a man; and reports of this class too are not one only.

The third kind is this: one may be born in a certain level and forever leave behind the defilement of that level; then, of the wholesome and unwholesome actions done within that level, if the action be one ‘settled as to maturation but unsettled as to stage,’ this action must draw on a result in the present life. If it be an action conducive to being certainly experienced at some other stage, then for such a man there is certainly no principle of leaving defilement behind forever, and he must experience the maturational result at that other stage. And if even the maturation be unsettled, then because he leaves defilement behind forever he does not experience the maturation at all.

Treatise (transition): Toward what kind of field must an action arise whose retribution is experienced at once? The stanza says:


〔Root 57〕Actions of Harm or Benefit Raised toward the Five Fields of Merit Are Experienced at Once

Stanza: Toward the assembly headed by the Buddha, and toward those risen from the absorption of cessation, from the absorption of non-contention, from the absorption of loving-kindness, from the path of seeing, and from the path of cultivation, the actions done of harm or of benefit have their retribution experienced at once.

Treatise: Toward a field of merit of this class, the wholesome and unwholesome actions done certainly experience their result at once. What is called a ‘field of merit’ means the assembly headed by the Buddha; and by the distinction of persons there are five.

First, one risen from the absorption of cessation: because within this absorption the stillness of mind is obtained, and the stillness of this absorption resembles nirvāṇa; and when the mind first arises upon rising from this absorption, it is as though one had entered nirvāṇa and come out again.

Second, one risen from the absorption of non-contention: because within this absorption boundless sentient beings are taken as its object, and a dominant disposition of benefiting attends upon it; and at the time of rising from this absorption, the continuum of his body is one perfumed and cultivated by boundless and most excellent merits.

Third, one risen from the absorption of loving-kindness: because within this absorption boundless sentient beings are taken as its object, and a dominant disposition of gladdening attends upon it; and at the time of rising from this absorption, the continuum of his body too is one perfumed and cultivated by boundless and most excellent merits.

Fourth, one risen from the path of seeing: because within this path all the afflictions abandoned through seeing are cut off forever and a superior transformation of the support is obtained, so that upon rising from it a pure bodily continuum arises.

Fifth, one risen from the path of cultivation: because within this path all the afflictions abandoned through cultivation are cut off forever and a superior transformation of the support is obtained, so that upon rising from it a pure bodily continuum arises.

Hence these five are said to be named fields of merit. If anyone does an action of harm or of benefit toward them, this action must draw on its result at once. As for the time of rising from the remaining absorptions and the remaining fruits, since the absorption cultivated beforehand is not especially superior, and the afflictions abandoned through cultivation are not yet utterly cut off, that continuum is not a superior field of merit.

Treatise (transition): Among maturational results feeling is the most excellent, and it should now be considered: among the actions, is there any that draws on a maturation of mental feeling only, or that draws on bodily feeling only and not mental feeling? Answer: there is. How so? The stanza says:


〔Root 58〕Wholesome Action without Applied Thought Draws On Mental Feeling Alone · Unwholesome Action Draws On Bodily Feeling Alone

Stanza: The wholesome actions without applied thought are allowed to draw on mental feeling alone; unwholesome action draws on bodily feeling alone — this is the difference of the feeling drawn on.

Treatise: What is called ‘wholesome action without applied thought’ refers to all the wholesome action from the intermediate absorption up to the summit of existence. Of these actions, those that can draw on a maturation of feeling should be known to draw on mental feeling alone and not bodily feeling; because bodily feeling must arise together with applied and sustained thought (and the levels where these actions are have no applied or sustained thought).

Of the unwholesome actions, those that can draw on feeling should be known to draw on bodily feeling alone and not mental feeling; because an unwholesome cause has painful feeling for its result, and a painful feeling arising together with mind is certainly named ‘melancholy,’ and melancholy is not a maturation — a point already made out above.

Treatise (transition): A sentient being’s madness of mind — in which consciousness is it, by what causes, and in what places? The stanza says:


〔Root 59〕Madness of Mind Is in the Mental Consciousness Alone · Five Causes · In the Desire Realm Apart from the Northern Continent

Stanza: Madness of mind is in the mental consciousness alone; it is produced by the maturation of action, and by terror, injury, discord, and sorrow; it is within the desire realm, the northern continent excepted.

Treatise: A sentient being’s madness of mind is in the mental consciousness alone; in the five consciousnesses there is certainly no madness of mind, because the five bodies of consciousness have no discrimination.

By five kinds of cause sentient beings have madness of mind.

First, it arises from the sentient being’s own maturation of action: for instance, he has used drugs or spells to make another’s mind mad; or has made a man drink what he did not wish to drink, whether poison or liquor; or has displayed a terrible aspect to frighten birds and beasts and the like; or has set fierce fires to burn mountains and marshes; or has made pits and traps to bring beings down into them; or has done other work to make others lose mindfulness — by such causes in action he draws on a distinct maturation in a future life that can make his own mind mad.

Second, by terror: non-human beings and the rest display a terrifying form and press upon him, and the sentient being on seeing it becomes mad of mind.

Third, by injury: because by what he has done he has vexed non-human beings and the rest, they out of hatred injure the limbs and joints of this man, and thus his mind is made mad.

Fourth, by discord: because within the body the three elements of wind, heat, and phlegm contradict one another, and the great elements are out of accord, his mind is thus made mad.

Fifth, by sorrow: because he has lost those dear to him and the like, the poison of grief winds about his breast, and his mind thereupon goes mad — as with Vasiṣṭhā and the rest (the woman who went mad at losing her son).

(A doubt that easily arises) If it be said that madness of mind is only in the mental consciousness, and it is also allowed that madness of mind arises from the maturation of action, then how is this to be squared with the fact that mental feeling is not a maturation (the previous stanza having just said that melancholy is not a maturation)? Answer: it was not said that madness of mind is the maturation of action, but only that it is ‘produced by the maturation of action.’ That is to say: an unwholesome cause in action draws on a maturation of great elements that are out of balance, and in dependence upon these great elements the mind loses mindfulness, and hence it is spoken of as ‘madness.’

(The four alternatives of madness and distraction) In this way, setting madness of mind against distraction of mind, four alternatives should be made. The first alternative: mad and not distracted — that is, the undefiled minds of one who is mad. The second alternative: distracted and not mad — that is, the defiled minds of one who is not mad. The third alternative: both mad and distracted — that is, the defiled minds of one who is mad. The fourth alternative: neither mad nor distracted — that is, the undefiled minds of one who is not mad.

(The limit as to place) Excepting the continent of Uttarakuru, all the remaining classes of sentient beings of the desire realm may have madness of mind. Since even the gods of the desire realm have madness, how much more shall men and the evil destinies escape madness of mind? The hells are constantly mad, because they are pressed by much suffering — for in the hells the vital points (the places of death) are constantly injured by all manner of instruments of suffering, fierce and hard to bear; and being pressed by painful feelings, they do not even know themselves, much less discriminate right from wrong. Hence within the hells there is resentment of mind and lamentation, and a wild running and crying out, of which there are texts in what the world hands down.

(The limit as to noble ones) Among the noble ones of the desire realm, the buddhas alone excepted, the rest of the noble ones may have madness of mind through the great elements being out of accord, but they have no madness of mind produced by the maturation of action. For if the action be settled, it must be experienced first before sanctity can be obtained; and if the action be not settled, then by the obtaining of sanctity it can be made without result. Nor have they terror, since they have passed beyond the five fears; nor injury, since the noble ones have nothing that would draw the dislike of non-human beings and the rest; nor sorrow, since they have realized the nature of dharmas.

Treatise (transition): Again the sūtras say that action is of three kinds, namely the crooked, the foul, and the turbid. What are their marks? The stanza says:


〔First Half of Root 60〕The Three Actions, Crooked, Foul, and Turbid, Arise in Dependence upon Flattery, Hatred, and Greed

Stanza: The actions spoken of as crooked, foul, and turbid arise in dependence upon flattery, hatred, and greed.

Treatise: The three actions of body, speech, and mind have each three kinds, namely the crooked, the foul, and the turbid; and in that same order it should be known that they arise in dependence upon flattery, upon hatred, and upon greed. That is to say: the bodily, verbal, and mental actions that arise in dependence upon flattery are called ‘crooked action,’ since they are of the class of the crookedness of flattery; the bodily, verbal, and mental actions that arise in dependence upon hatred are called ‘foul action,’ since they are of the class of the foulness of hatred; and the bodily, verbal, and mental actions that arise in dependence upon greed are called ‘turbid action,’ since they are of the class of the turbidity of greed.

義疏Exposition

讀這一卷之前

上一卷把三種律儀立起來了——別解脫、靜慮、無漏。立起來只是第一步;一條戒若不能說清楚它從哪裡得得了多少由什麼緣才會走,那它就只是一個名字。這一卷做的正是這件事。開卷第一句就是一個很銳利的問題——「此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不?不爾。云何?頌曰」。得了一種是不是連帶得其餘二種?答得斬截:不是。於是二十一個頌塊一路排下去,前半講戒的得與捨,後半講業的諸門。

前半與後半之間,有一句話是全品的骨節——「因辯諸業性相不同,當釋經中所摽諸業」。三家古德在這裡都把科判的刀落在同一處:光記標「因辨諸業至所標諸業」者,此下當品之中大文第二釋經諸業;寶疏標「已下大文第三明經中說業不同」;頌疏標「從此大文第二,釋經諸業,就中有十一:一明三性業、二明福等三業、三明三受業、四明三時業、五明身心受、六明曲穢濁、七明黑黑等、八明三牟尼等、九明三惡行等、十明十業道、十一明三邪行」。三家獨立分科而界線全同,可見這一刀不是後人硬切,是論文自己開的口。本卷後半,正涵頌疏所列十一目的前六目。

有兩件事要先說在前頭。

其一,本卷讀起來像一部戒律的機械學——四緣、五緣、六緣、三緣、二緣,一組一組地數。但真正承重的不是數目,是每一組數目底下那一句『為什麼是這幾緣』。論在捨別解脫律儀之後立刻補上一句「何緣捨戒由此五緣?與受相違表業生故、所依捨故、所依變故、所因斷故、過期限故」——五個緣不是五條規定,是五種戒所依托之物的壞法。抓住這一句,後面所有的緣數都能自己站起來。

其二,本卷有兩段長行極密,論主在裡面連下十餘輪問答,而問的人與答的人不斷換手。一段在正37,一段在正39·正40。這兩段若讀不清誰在說話,全段就變成一團自相矛盾的話。所幸古德的科文逐句標了說者:光記於正37 前半標「總發家」「別發家」「論主」「毘婆沙師」,於正37 後半與正39·40 全段改標「經部」與「說一切有部」。下文凡遇往復,皆依此標而行文;三疏之間的異同則另收在末節。


一、三種律儀各從何處得

〔一之一〕先問一句:戒是從「人」上得的,還是從「事」上得的。 這一頌的四個字面——一切、二、現、恒時——都是在回答『所從得之處』。論先立欲界律儀:「欲界律儀謂別解脫,此從一切根本業道及從加行後起而得」。所謂根本業道,就是殺盜婬妄那幾件事的正犯;加行是動手之前的預備,後起是做完之後的餘勢。受戒之人不但在正犯處得戒,連預備與餘勢處也得。易誤處:以為受戒只防『做成了的那一下』。不是——防的是一整條線。落地上:這正是持戒之所以難也之所以穩的原因;一條戒管三段,所以起心動念的預備處就已經在戒的照管之內。

〔一之二〕「從二得」是兩把不同的刀。 論說「從二得者,謂從二類,即情非情、性罪遮罪」。這是兩重分類疊在一起:一重問所對之境是有情還是非有情,一重問所犯之罪本身是惡還是佛所遮止。先問:為什麼要分這兩重?因為戒的發起處必須窮盡——若只從有情處發,掘地斷草便無戒可說;若只從性罪發,飲酒等遮罪便無戒可說。易誤處:把「二類」當成兩種戒。它不是戒的種類,是戒所從發的處所之種類。落地上:此處校本另有作「二業」之讀,然下文緊接就以「性罪遮罪」來解它,讀「類」才與下文相扣。

〔一之三〕為什麼別解脫只從現在得,靜慮無漏卻通三世。 論給了一個極乾淨的理由——「從現得者,謂從現世蘊處界得,非從去來」,其故是「由此律儀有情處轉,去來非是有情處故」。別解脫是就著有情的現前存在而轉的,而過去未來並不是有情現前所在之處。反過來,「若得靜慮無漏律儀,應知但從根本業道」,並且「從恒時者,謂從過去現在未來蘊處界得」。先問:同是戒,何以一個限現在、一個通三世?因為別解脫由表業而受、由對境而發,定共戒與道共戒則由心地之力而生,不待對境現前。易誤處:以為「通三世」是說戒本身有三世。不是——說的是所從得之處通三世。落地上:這一條解釋了為什麼在家人受五戒必須有可對之境與可發之語,而入定者不待受而自有戒。

〔一之四〕四句分別是一張檢查表。 論接著把上面幾條交叉成四句——第一句只得別解脫者「謂從現世加行後起及諸遮罪」,第二句只得定道二戒者「謂從去來根本業道」,第三句二者俱得者「謂從現世根本業道」,第四句二者俱不得者「謂從去來加行後起」。先問:作四句有什麼用?作四句是毘曇的體檢法——把兩條標準(現在/去來,根本/加行遮罪)交叉一遍,看有沒有漏洞。易誤處:把四句當成四種戒。它是同一批戒在四種所從處上的分佈。落地上:讀阿毘達磨遇到四句,先找出被交叉的那兩把尺,四句自然清楚。

〔一之五〕末後一句是全節的定音。 論說「理應但說防護未來,定不應言防護過現」。先問:這句在糾正什麼?糾正一種把戒理解為『消除已作之惡』的想法。戒的功能在未來——已經過去的惡業不由戒消,正在現前的惡業也不由戒止,戒所防的是還沒有來的那一分。易誤處:把受戒當成一種對過往的清洗。落地上:這一句同時給了持戒者一個很實際的安慰與一個很嚴的責任——過去的不由此了,未來的全在此中。


二、從一切有情得,而支與因說不定

〔二之一〕「無少分理」四個字是這一頌的骨。 論開口即斷——「律儀定從一切有情得。無少分理,支因說不定」。先問:為什麼戒非得普緣一切有情不可?因為戒的體是意樂,而意樂若有揀擇,惡的意樂就沒有全部止息。論自己把這條理由說得很清楚——「無有不遍於諸有情得律儀者,以於一切諸有情所住善意樂方得律儀,異則不然,以惡意樂不全息故」。易誤處:以為『我只對某些人不殺』也算持了一分戒。論說那不叫律儀。落地上:這是持戒的第一道門檻——不是行為的範圍,是心的範圍

〔二之二〕支不定:戒有幾條,看你受的是哪一種。 論分二——「支不定者,有從一切得,謂苾芻律儀」;「有從四支得,謂所餘律儀,唯根本業道名律儀支故」。先問:為什麼其餘律儀只有四支?因為只有根本業道才算「律儀支」,而在家與勤策所離者為殺盜婬妄四種根本。易誤處:把八關齋戒的八支、五戒的五條,與此處的「支」混為一談。此處的支專指根本業道,不含不逸支與禁約支。落地上:受戒之前先弄清楚自己所受的是幾支,這不是形式問題——它決定了戒體從幾條業道上發起。

〔二之三〕因不定:三善根俱起,三品心不俱起。 論說「因不定者,謂或有義從一切因,或約餘義唯許從一」,並自己解開——從無貪瞋癡說則「必俱起故」,從下中上心說則「不俱起故」,而「此中且就後三因說」。先問:同一個「因」字,怎麼會有兩種答案?因為所指不同:三善根是同時的,三品心是不能同時的。易誤處:以為論在自相矛盾。落地上:讀本論凡遇「或有義……或約餘義……」,就是在提醒你所約之義換了一把尺。

〔二之四〕四類人:支與因交叉出來的一張表。 論舉四類——以三品心之一受近事勤策戒者,是「非一切支非一切因」;以三品心之一受苾芻戒者,是「由一切支非一切因」;以三心分受近事勤策苾芻戒者,是「由一切支及一切因」;以三心分受近事近住勤策戒者,是「由一切因非一切支」。先問:這張表要說明什麼?說明『戒之圓滿』有兩個獨立的維度——條目的圓滿與心力的圓滿,二者可以不同步。易誤處:以為受了大戒就一切圓滿。不是——若只以一品心受,因仍不圓。落地上:這給修行者一個很具體的自檢:我的戒是條目不足,還是心力不足。

〔二之五〕五種定限:受戒最常見的五個暗門。 論列得極細——「若人不作五種定限,方可受得別解律儀,謂有情、支、處、時、緣定」,並逐條解釋:有情定是「念我唯於某類有情當離殺等」,支定是「念我唯於某律儀支當持不犯」,處定是「念我唯住某類方域當離殺等」,時定是「念我唯於一月等時能離殺等」,緣定是「念我唯除鬪戰等緣能離殺等」。先問:附了條件為什麼就不成戒?因為戒體所賴者是無揀擇的意樂,一旦劃出例外,惡意樂便未全息。論給這種人一個很寬厚也很清楚的判語——「如是受者不得律儀,但得律儀相似妙行」。易誤處:把「相似妙行」讀成貶語。它不是貶語,是定位:有善,且是妙行,只是不是律儀。落地上:受戒時心裡若還留著『除了某某情形之外』,那句話就是這一條所說的定限,宜先自知。

〔二之六〕對管不到的境如何得戒——本卷第一段密辯的入口。 論先設一問「於非所能境,如何得律儀?由普於有情發起增上不損命意樂,故得律儀」。答案已經給了:戒不繫於能力,繫於意樂。但毘婆沙師中有一家不服。先問:不服的點在哪?在於怕戒有增減。那一家說:若只在『所能之境』上受戒,而所能與非所能二類有情會互相轉換,戒就會離開得捨之緣而自行增減。論主當場以草為例反難——「彼說不然。如生草等先無後起或起已枯,於彼律儀無增無減」。那一家救說有情前後性等而草前後性不同;論主再難:有情般涅槃之後,那個「性等」不也沒有了嗎。易誤處:把這一段當成細瑣的名相之爭。它的實質是一個很大的問題——戒體所緣的是『現實存在的個體』,還是『有情這一類』。落地上:論主的取向很明白——「前所說因於理為善」,即回到普緣一切有情之意樂。

〔二之七〕前佛度盡的眾生涅槃了,後佛的戒豈不減少。 這一難是難總發家的。難者說:前佛與所度之生都已涅槃,後佛從他們那裡發不起戒,尸羅豈不比前佛少。總發家答得極漂亮——「以一切佛別解律儀,皆從一切有情處得。設彼有情今猶在者,後佛從彼亦得律儀,故後尸羅無減前過」。先問:這個答為什麼成立?因為所緣者是「一切有情」這一總相,不是逐一點名的個體清單。易誤處:把「從一切有情得」讀成『從現存的每一個有情逐一得』。落地上:這一答同時保住了兩件事——戒體的普遍性,與涅槃者確實不再現前這一事實。

〔二之八〕不律儀的得法為什麼反而更寬。 論轉入不律儀,說它「得不律儀定從一切有情業道,無少分境及不具支不律儀者」。先問:善戒要普緣才成,惡戒也要普緣才成,這對稱嗎?論的答案是對稱的——惡戒同樣不許有少分境與缺支者。但因上不同:「此定無有,由一切因下品等心無俱起故」。並且論補了一個很重要的細節——由下品心得的不律儀,後來以上品心殺生,「彼但成就下不律儀,亦成殺生上品表等」。易誤處:以為後來心變猛了,惡戒也跟著升品。不是——戒體的品,在得的那一刻已定;後起的猛心另成表業。落地上:這一條同樣適用於善戒——受戒時的心品決定戒體之品,此後的精進另有其功而不改戒體。

〔二之九〕誰是不律儀者:一張職業名單與一句要害。 論列得很具體——「此中何名不律儀者,謂諸屠羊屠鷄屠猪捕鳥捕魚、獵獸劫盜魁膾典獄、縛龍煮狗及罝弶等」,並說「等」字還類舉了王之刑官與聽訟斷罪之人。先問:為什麼連斷罪之官也算?論給的判準不在職業本身,在「但恒有害心」。再問:那麼一時殺一頭羊的人算不算?論以屠羊者為樣本說明——「言屠羊者,謂為活命要期盡壽恒欲害羊」,關鍵在盡壽的要期。易誤處:把不律儀理解成『做過壞事』。它不是行為的累積,是一種與律儀正相對的、有要期的相續狀態。落地上:這正說明惡戒何以難捨——它和善戒一樣,是一個被立起來的體,不是一堆散事。

〔二之十〕至親與羊:本卷最著名的一組往復。 經部發難:屠羊者對自己的至親並無害意,「乃至為救自身命緣亦不欲殺,如何可說普於一切得不律儀」。說一切有部答:「由彼至親若為羊等,於彼亦可有損害心」。經部再逼,而且是一口氣逼到底:明知至親現在不是羊,且聖者決無作羊之理;退一步說,就算你要改就未來自體立論——「若觀未來羊等自體,於現相續得不律儀」——那麼羊在未來也一樣有至親與聖者之體,於彼決無害心,於是「是則應觀未來自體,不於現在得不律儀」。這一句「若觀未來」不是有部自己另起一輪的救,是經部代設有部之救而即破之;光記之科文把整段收在經部復難一科之內,其釋文更以「若言……者,是則……」的假言句式出之,未於其間另立有部之答;寶疏於同一輪則逕標「又重難也」。二疏獨立而同標,可據。接著才換手:有部以理徵問,只問一句——「於羊等現身既有害意,如何不於彼得不律儀」;經部隨即以「作等事」反責,把兩邊的不對稱擺回去:「於母等現身既無害意,如何亦於彼得不律儀?於等事中應求異理」。先問:這一段最後有結論嗎?沒有。論到此為止,只留下經部這一句「應求異理」而不下判。易誤處:把「應求異理」讀成論主自承理屈——它不是論主的自白,是經部之難語;論之所以照錄不判,是本論的體例:理未安處不強立。落地上:讀毘曇遇到這樣的句子,正是最該停下來想的地方,而不是最該跳過的地方。

〔二之十一〕啞子與缺支:惡戒能不能只發一部分。 經部再從「作等事」發難:屠羊之人一生不偷盜、於妻知足、甚至瘂不能言而無語四過,「如何彼亦得具支不律儀」。有部答:「彼遍損善阿世耶故。雖瘂不言,而身表語所欲說義,故得具支」。經部復難:若他先受了二三學處而後只受殺,其餘支上並未損壞善意樂,如何具發七支。到這裡二宗各自收攏——毘婆沙者說「必無缺支及餘一分可得名住不律儀人」,經部諸師說「隨所期限支具不具及全分一分皆得不律儀」,並補一句「律儀亦然,唯除八戒」。先問:二宗真正的分歧在哪?在於惡戒之體是『一發全發』還是『隨期而發』。易誤處:以為這只是惡戒的問題。經部那一句「律儀亦然」已經把戰場擴到善戒上去了。落地上:此處二說並錄,本論不判勝負;讀者要學的是看清爭點所在,不是急著選邊。


三、得不律儀之二因與得處中無表之三因

〔三之一〕惡戒的兩個入口:生在其家與立下要期。 論說「諸不律儀,由二因得」——一是生在不律儀家而「由初現行殺等加行」,二是雖生餘家而「由初要期受殺等事」,其心念作「以求財物養活自身,當於爾時便發惡戒」。先問:為什麼第一種不需要立誓?因為生於其家者,這一行本來就是他的家業,第一次動手即等同承接;第二種則需要一個明確的要期。易誤處:以為必須發下惡誓才成惡戒。第一種正是不必發誓的。落地上:這一條與善戒的得法恰好對稱——善戒亦有由受(誓)與由定(自然)二路。

〔三之二〕處中無表:既非律儀也非不律儀的那一大片。 論給三因。第一「由田」——「一者由田,謂於如是諸福田所施園林等,彼善無表初施便生」,並繫之於經所說的有依福業事。第二「由受」——「二者由受,謂自誓言:若未禮佛不先食等」,或作有期限的誓約,如齋日月半月及年常施食等。第三「由重行」——「三由重行,謂起如是殷重作意行善行惡」。先問:這三因的共同點是什麼?都不需要正式的受戒儀軌,而都能發起持續的無表。易誤處:以為沒有受戒就沒有戒體可言。這三因所發的正是不待受戒的無表。落地上:日常所立的小誓(每日一拜、每月一施),在本論的體系裡是有實體的——它們發起無表,而且下文第七節會告訴你它們由六種緣而捨。


四、捨別解脫律儀:四緣、五緣,與五緣背後的一個道理

〔四之一〕「調伏」二字先要落實。 論起手不解捨而先解名——「言調伏者,意顯律儀,由此能令根調伏故」。先問:為什麼在講捨之前先訓這個字?因為要先確認所捨之物是什麼。律儀之所以叫調伏,是就它的功能立名,不是就它的形式立名。易誤處:把持戒理解為守規矩。論說它是令根調伏——所對治的是六根的奔逸。落地上:判斷一個戒行是否落實,看的不是有沒有違犯的記錄,是根有沒有調伏。

〔四之二〕七眾之戒由四緣捨,近住加一緣。 論列四緣——「一由意樂對有解人發有表業捨學處故」「二由棄捨眾同分故」「三由二形俱時生故」「四由所因善根斷故」;並說「捨近住戒由前四緣及由夜盡,是故總說別解律儀由五緣捨」。先問:捨戒為什麼必須對「有解人」說?因為第一緣的實質是與受戒相違的表業,而表業必須有能領解的對象。易誤處:以為心裡默想『我不受了』就算捨戒。論說要對有解人發有表業。落地上:這條規定同時保護了受戒者——一時的煩躁不會使戒自行失去。

〔四之三〕五緣不是五條規定,是五種壞法。 這是本節最要緊的一句。論自問自答——「何緣捨戒由此五緣?與受相違表業生故、所依捨故、所依變故、所因斷故、過期限故」。先問:這五句在說什麼?在說戒所依托的五樣東西各自壞掉的方式:與受相違的表業(受之反面)、所依之身捨了(命終)、所依之身變了(二形)、所憑之善根斷了、期限到了。易誤處:把五緣當成一份清單去背。落地上:把握了這五種壞法,再遇到別的戒(近住的一夜、處中無表的六緣),都能自己推出來——它們不過是同一批壞法在不同戒上的重新排列。

〔四之四〕犯重是否捨戒:三說並錄,論不作判。 論以四句頌把三說並書。第一說是「有餘部說:於四極重感墮罪中若隨犯一,亦捨勤策苾芻律儀」——論本只作「有餘部」而不名其宗,光記則逐字繫之曰「有餘經部師說:犯重捨戒」;第二說是「有餘部言:由正法滅亦能令捨別解律儀」,其理由是法滅時「一切學處結界羯磨皆止息故」,光記於此亦逐字繫其宗曰「有餘達磨毱多部言,此云法密部」(本卷末段那句關於法滅的餘義,光記正標作「此破法密部」,與這裡的繫屬前後相扣);第三是迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師之說——「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:犯根本罪時,不捨出家戒」,其理由有二,「非犯一邊一切律儀應遍捨故」與「非犯餘罪有斷尸羅」。先問:三說之中論主站在哪一邊?頌與長行皆並書而不下判語。易誤處:把迦濕彌羅師之說當成本論的定說。它是三說之一。落地上:本論體例是遇異說而經無明文者二造並錄;讀者宜先把三說各自的理由弄清楚,取捨自有其人。

〔四之五〕負債之喻:一個人可以同時有兩個名字。 迦濕彌羅師立一喻——「然有二名,謂持犯戒。如有財者負他債時,名為富人及負債者」,並補上出路「若於所犯發露悔除,名具尸羅不名犯戒,如還債已但名富人」。先問:這個喻要救的是什麼?要救『戒體不失而過失確在』這兩件事的並存。易誤處:把它讀成『犯了也沒關係』。喻的後半明說要發露悔除才回到只是富人。落地上:在迦濕彌羅師這一系的立場上,這是一個對修行極其實用的分判——破戒不等於無戒;有戒可依,才有懺可作。前節既已明言三說並錄而論不作判,此處便只述這一系之義所開出的路,不代論下判。

〔四之六〕經部之難:世尊明說犯四重者不名苾芻。 經部師難——「若爾,何緣薄伽梵說犯四重者不名苾芻」,並舉世尊所說之「破苾芻體、害沙門性,壞滅墮落立他勝名」。說一切有部答一句「依勝義苾芻,密意作是說」。先問:這一答的分量在哪?在於它把世尊之語判為密意說,即不了義。易誤處:以為這只是名相的技術性處理。經部下一句就抓住了這一點的嚴重性。落地上:判一句經為密意,是責任極重的事——這正是下一段爭執之所以激烈的原因。

〔四之七〕「兇勃」二字與二宗的正面交鋒。 經部徑下判語「此言兇勃」。有部返問「兇勃者何」。經部答得極重——「謂於世尊了義所說,以別義釋令成不了,與多煩惱者為犯重罪緣」。先問:經部所控的是幾條罪?兩條:一是把了義說成不了義,二是替煩惱重的人開了犯重罪的方便門。有部再徵「寧知此言是了義說」;經部舉律自身之解為證——「由律自釋有四苾芻」,即「一名想苾芻、二自稱苾芻、三乞匃苾芻、四破惑苾芻」,而經中所說的非苾芻者「謂非白四羯磨受具足戒苾芻」。易誤處:把這一段讀成意氣之爭。它的實質是解經之權限:什麼時候可以說一句經是密意。落地上:本論並錄二造而不判;後世讀者要學的是二造各自的依據——一造依理(戒不應隨一犯而遍捨),一造依律文(律自釋四苾芻)。

〔四之八〕多羅樹之喻,與這一喻究竟顯什麼。 經部牒有部之計而徵破,說那句話「彼言便是徵詰大師」,因為大師自己立過喻——「大師此中立如是喻,如多羅樹若被斷頭必不復能生長廣大,諸苾芻等犯重亦然」。有部問「大師此中喻顯何義」。經部答:意在顯示隨犯一邊根本重罪,其餘所受便不能生長廣大,因為「違越苾芻根本行故、與極猛利無慚無愧共相應故」,行根既斷則理應遍捨。先問:同一個喻,二宗讀出的意思為何不同?有部讀「不能生長」為不增,經部讀為根斷。易誤處:以為譬喻是裝飾。這一段恰恰是全卷之中譬喻承擔最重的地方——爭點就落在喻的解讀上。落地上:讀經論之喻,先問『喻的哪一分是所取』,這一問能省去大半的誤會。

〔四之九〕稻中稗、腐棟梁、種中糠:驅擯之經、四沙門之答,與經部之通經。 經部又引經證:犯重之人不許食僧食「下至一摶」、不許「踐毘訶羅一足跟地」,並引大師之語——「應速拔除稻禾稗莠,應速簡棄腐朽棟梁,應速簸颺種中穅秕,如是應速驅擯眾中實非苾芻稱苾芻者」。經部進而問「彼苾芻體其相如何」。有部答:不論相貌是什麼,體必應有,並舉世尊之語為據——「以世尊說,准陀當知有四沙門,更無第五」,四者為勝道、示道、命道、污道。有部之語到此為止。接下來的一段不是有部的補述,而是經部反過來會通這段經——「雖有此說,而彼唯有餘沙門相,故名沙門」,並連舉六喻:「如被燒材假鸚鵡𭪿涸池敗種火輪死人」。先問:同一段經,兩造各讀出什麼?有部讀出的是『經只立四種而不立第五,可見犯重者身中仍有戒體』;經部讀出的是『那第四種之所以還叫沙門,只因為還剩一個沙門的形相,並不是因為他有戒體』——六喻正是為此而設,說的是名存而實去。易誤處:把六喻當成有部的話,於是讀成有部承認犯重者名在而戒體亦在。恰恰相反——六喻是經部否認戒體之語,順著它前面「犯重捨戒」的主張而來。落地上:一段經文而二宗各成其讀,這正是本卷把二造並錄而不判的緣故;讀者要學的是看清各自所據,不是急著判誰勝。

〔四之十〕授學苾芻與「一念覆心」:一條極細的分界。 這裡又換一次手。有部難:若犯重即非苾芻,那麼律中所立的「授學苾芻」一格便無處安放——「若犯重人非苾芻者,則應無有授學苾芻」。經部答:不能一概而論——「不說犯重人,皆成他勝罪;但成他勝罪,定說非苾芻」,而其分界在於「由彼無有一念覆心」。要留意的是:這一句細密的分判出自經部之口,不是有部的補述;經部主張犯重捨戒,卻同時承認犯而不覆者相續殊勝、不成他勝,這正是它把「犯重」與「他勝」二事分開的地方。先問:他勝與犯重差在哪裡?差在覆藏。犯而不覆者相續殊勝,可入授學之列。易誤處:以為罪的輕重全在事上。此處明說繫於一念之覆與不覆。落地上:這是全卷對修行者最直接的一句——犯之後那一念是否覆藏,決定了往後的整條路

〔四之十一〕焦種之喻與法滅時的一條餘義。 仍是二宗對舉。有部難:既然無戒,「何不重令出家受戒」?經部答曰「由彼相續已為極重無慚愧懷,無力能發出家律儀,如焦種故」,並明說這不是因為看他還有戒——「非觀彼有苾芻律儀,故不重令出家受戒」。末後那句「於此無義,苦救何為」收得極利落,但要看清它的語勢:它不是中性的結語,是經部答到末尾反調有部的一句話——你們既硬要保住他的戒體,那就該去禮拜這一類苾芻了。又補一段關於法滅的餘義——「正法滅時雖無一切結界羯磨及毘奈耶,未得律儀無新得理,而先得者無有捨義」。先問:焦種之喻與多羅樹之喻是不是一回事?不是。多羅樹喻爭的是已得之戒存不存,焦種喻說的是未來能不能再發。易誤處:把二喻混讀,便會覺得論自相矛盾。落地上:法滅那一段給出一個乾淨的原則——制度可以斷,已得之體不因制度斷而失。


五、捨定所生善法與捨無漏善法

〔五之一〕定共戒由二緣捨,而「等」字另有所指。 論說「諸靜慮地所繫善法,由二緣捨」,一由易地(下地生上、上地沒而生下),二由得退(從已獲勝定功德退失)。頌中還有一個「等」字,論自己解釋它顯示「捨眾同分亦捨少分殊勝善根」。先問:為什麼易地就捨?因為定共戒繫於地,換了地,所繫之法自然不隨。易誤處:把定共戒想成一經修得就永遠隨身。落地上:這正說明定共戒不能替代別解脫戒——一個繫於身之相續,一個繫於地。

〔五之二〕無色界的一個小差別,不可放過。 論補一句:色界善法由易地與退而捨,「無色界亦然,唯無律儀與色界異」。先問:無色界為什麼沒有律儀?因為律儀是色,而無色界無色。易誤處:以為上界越高戒越勝。恰恰是無色界沒有定共戒可言。落地上:這一句提醒讀者,戒的體是色法這一立場,本論是一貫到底的。

〔五之三〕道共戒由三緣捨,三緣各有其實。 論說「無漏善法由三緣捨」——一由得果(「得果時捨前向道及果道故」),二由練根(「練根位由得利道捨鈍道故」),三由退失(「得退時退失果道勝果道故」)。先問:得果明明是進步,為什麼算捨?因為捨的是先前的向道與果道,這是『以勝易劣』之捨,不是失去。易誤處:見「捨」字就想成退墮。落地上:本論之「捨」是一個中性的術語——凡所依之法被更替、被斷、被壞,皆名為捨;讀時先問是哪一種。


六、捨惡戒之三緣

〔六之一〕三緣:死、得戒、二形生。 論說「諸不律儀,由三緣捨」——一由死「捨所依故」;二由得戒,「謂若受得別解律儀,或由獲得靜慮律儀,惡戒便捨」,其故是「以善惡戒其性相違,善戒於中勢力強故」;三由二形俱生,「以於爾時所依變故」。先問:為什麼善戒能逐惡戒,惡戒卻不能逐善戒?論明說善戒勢力強。易誤處:以為善惡二戒對等。它們在性上相違而在力上不對等。落地上:這是本論給出的一個極有力的實踐依據——受戒本身就是斷惡戒之法,不必先把惡業清乾淨再來受戒。

〔六之二〕丟掉刀網不等於捨了惡戒。 論特地補一段——「住惡戒者,雖或有時起不作思捨刀網等,若不受得諸善律儀,諸不律儀無容棄捨」,並立喻「譬如雖避發病因緣,不服良藥病終難愈」。先問:為什麼不作就不夠?因為惡戒是一個被立起來的體,不由停止行為而自壞,須以相違之體去奪。易誤處:以為改行就等於出離。落地上:這一條在本卷之中最能落到行門上——要離惡戒,得受善戒;避緣只是不再加重,不是解除。

〔六之三〕一夜過後:本卷第三處並錄不判。 論設問「不律儀者受近住戒,至夜盡位捨律儀時,為得不律儀、為名處中者」。前師說重得不律儀,理由是「惡阿世耶非永捨故,如停熱鐵赤滅青生」;後師說「若不更作,無緣令彼得不律儀,以不律儀依表得故」。先問:二說的分歧在哪?在於惡戒的重得需不需要新的表業。易誤處:急著判定哪一說對。論在此並未下判。落地上:這一問對現代讀者仍然直接——短期戒期滿之後,人回到原來的生活,是『自動回到原狀』還是『須重新造作才回去』,二說各有其理。


七、捨處中無表之六緣

〔七之一〕六緣是一張很完整的壞法表。 頌只有十個字——「捨中由受勢,作事壽根斷」,五個字一個緣,末一「斷」字兼收根斷;長行則把它展開得極整齊。論列「處中無表,捨由六緣」——「一由受心斷壞故捨」(心裡說「我從今時棄先所受」)、「二由勢力斷壞故捨」、「三由作業斷壞故捨」(「謂如所受後更不作」)、「四由事物斷壞故捨」、「五由壽命斷壞故捨」(「謂所依止有轉易故」)、「六由善根斷壞故捨」(「謂起加行斷善根時」)。先問:為什麼處中無表的緣比別解脫多?因為它不由羯磨而立,所依之物更雜——心、勢、業、物、命、根,樣樣可壞。易誤處:把六緣看成瑣碎。它其實正是第四節那五種壞法的延伸應用。落地上:立一個小誓之前,先看這六樣裡哪一樣最容易先壞,那就是這個誓最需要防護的地方。

〔七之二〕箭與陶輪:勢力有盡的那一刻。 第二緣論自立喻——由淨信或煩惱之力所引的無表,「彼二限勢若斷壞時無表便捨,如所放箭及陶家輪,弦等勢力盡時便止」。先問:這個喻要糾正什麼?糾正『一時猛心可以永遠有效』的想像。易誤處:以為感動時所發的心會一直在。論說它像箭,會落地。落地上:所以本論才要另立「由受」一因——把一時之勢轉成有期限的誓,勢盡之後仍有受心可依。

〔七之三〕事物也能斷壞戒體,這一條最容易被跳過。 論自問「事物者何」,自答「謂所捨施寺舍敷具制多園林,及所施為罝網等事」。先問:東西壞了,我的功德就沒了嗎?此處說的不是功德的有無,是依此物而持續生起的無表隨物而止。易誤處:把它讀成『布施的果報會消失』。不是——所捨之業已成,隨物而轉的那一分無表則止。落地上:這一條也對稱地適用於惡邊——罝網等物毀去,依之而起的惡無表亦止。


八、捨欲界非色善與捨三界非色染

〔八之一〕善法之捨要二緣,染法之捨只要一緣。 論說「欲界一切非色善法,捨由二緣:一斷善根、二生上界」;而「三界一切非色染法捨由一緣,謂彼但由對治道起」。先問:為什麼善法要二緣而染法只要一緣?因為善法之捨有二路——被拔(斷善根)與被越(生上界);染法之捨只有一路——被對治。易誤處:以為染法比較容易捨。恰恰相反:只有一條路,而那條路是聖道。落地上:這一節把「斷煩惱」這件事說得極簡潔——除了對治道之外,沒有第二個辦法。

〔八之二〕「非餘方便」四個字要記住。 論說「若此品類能斷道生,當捨此中所有煩惱及彼助伴,非餘方便」。先問:什麼叫「此品類」?煩惱是按品類被斷的,能斷這一品的道生起,才捨這一品。易誤處:以為修任何善法都能減損煩惱之體。減其現行是一事,捨其體是另一事。落地上:本卷這一句與前面『善戒能奪惡戒』對讀最好——善戒能奪惡戒之體,善法卻不能奪煩惱之體;煩惱之體唯對治道能斷。


九、律儀不律儀在哪些有情身上

〔九之一〕先劃三道線:趣、洲、身。 論說「唯於人趣有不律儀,然除北洲唯三方有」,而「於三洲內,復除扇搋及半擇迦具二形者」;律儀則於人中除去同樣幾類,「并天亦有」。先問:為什麼要分三道線?因為戒之所依有三重條件——趣(要有受與慚愧)、洲(要有受法)、身(要有堪能之依身)。易誤處:把「除北洲」讀成北洲人不好。論後面自己給了理由,與善惡無關。落地上:讀本論凡遇『除某某』,先找論自己給的理由,不要自行填補。

〔九之二〕扇搋等人為什麼無戒:經律二證與三條理。 論先舉證據——「復以何緣知扇搋等所有相續非律儀依?由經律中有誠證故」,經中佛告大名之文以「男根成就」為在家男眾之相,律中則說「汝應除棄此色類人」。再舉道理三條——「由二所依所起煩惱,於一相續俱增上故」「於正思擇無堪能故」「無有極重慚愧心故」。先問:這三條共同指向什麼?指向依身的堪能性,不是道德評價。易誤處:把這一段讀成對某類人的貶抑。論所立的是戒體所依之身的條件。落地上:這也解釋了為什麼他們同樣沒有惡戒——論接著說「彼於惡中心不定故」,並補一條通則「又若是處有善律儀,則惡律儀於彼亦有,由此二種相翻立故」。

〔九之三〕北洲與惡趣:兩種不同的缺。 論說「北俱盧人無受及定,及無造惡勝阿世耶,是故彼無善戒惡戒」;又說「猛利慚愧惡趣中無,故律不律儀於彼亦非有」。先問:北洲與惡趣所缺的是同一樣東西嗎?不是——北洲缺的是「受」與『造惡的殊勝意樂』,惡趣缺的是猛利慚愧。易誤處:把二者一概歸為「業重」。落地上:這一節連同扇搋一段,合成一張『戒之依身條件表』——有受法、有慚愧、有堪能、有決定之心。

〔九之四〕鹹鹵田之喻:不生嘉苗,也不生穢草。 論立喻「又扇搋等如醎鹵田,故不能生善戒惡戒」,並自解「世間現見諸醎鹵田,不能滋生嘉苗穢草」。先問:這個喻的重點在哪個字?在『也不生穢草』——喻的雙向性正是它的要害。易誤處:只取「不生嘉苗」一半而讀成貶語。落地上:凡讀譬喻,先看它是單向喻還是雙向喻;本論這個喻明明是雙向的。

〔九之五〕卵生龍受八關齋:一條違經之難的解法。 論設難「若爾,何故契經中言有卵生龍,半月八日每從宮出來至人間,求受八支近住齋戒」,答之曰「此得妙行,非得律儀」。先問:既然受了,為什麼不算得戒?因為律儀有依身的條件,而牠所得的是妙行。易誤處:以為這是說龍白受了。並沒有——妙行是實得的善。落地上:這與第二節「五種定限」所得的「律儀相似妙行」是同一種安立:有實善而非律儀,本論在這兩處用了同一把尺。

〔九之六〕三種律儀在三界的分佈。 論結之曰「是故律儀唯人天有,然唯人具三種律儀,謂別解脫、靜慮、無漏」;並分別說「若生欲天及生色界,皆容得有靜慮律儀,生無色界彼必非有」,而無漏律儀「亦在無色」,只是「生無色中唯得成就,以無色故必不現起」。先問:「成就」與「現起」差在哪?成就是有其得,現起是有其行。易誤處:把「無色界有無漏律儀」讀成無色界有戒可行。論明說必不現起。落地上:這一組「成就/現起」的分判,在阿毘達磨中處處要用,本卷這一句是最乾淨的樣本之一。


十、善·惡·無記三業

〔十之一〕安隱二字就是判準。 論說「謂安隱業說名為善,能得可愛異熟涅槃,暫永二時濟眾苦故」,說「不安隱業名為不善,由此能招非愛異熟,與前安隱性相違故」,說「非前二業立無記名,不可記為善不善故」。先問:善的判準為什麼定在「安隱」而不是「好」?因為安隱是就果說的——能得可愛異熟(暫)與涅槃(永)。這一組「暫永二時」是本論最精要的一個安立:善業所濟之苦有兩層時效。易誤處:把善只理解為感樂果。若只如此,涅槃便無處安放。落地上:檢查一件事是否為善,論給的問法是『它濟不濟得了苦,是暫濟還是永濟』。

〔十之二〕無記為什麼不是第三種善。 論說無記是「不可記為善不善」的那一分。先問:不可記是不知道,還是確實不屬二邊?是後者——它於安隱不安隱二性皆不繫。易誤處:把無記當作中性的好事。它連感異熟的力量都沒有。落地上:這一分判提醒修行者,日用之中大量的行為其實落在無記,既不積善也不積惡——這正是為什麼要『起殷重作意』才能發起無表。


十一、福·非福·不動

〔十一之一〕三業的定義極簡,而理由在後半句。 論說「欲界善業說名為福,招可愛果益有情故」,「諸不善業說名非福,招非愛果損有情故」,「上二界善說名不動」。先問:為什麼上界善不叫福?因為福非福這一對是就損益有情而立的,而不動這一名是就業果不移而立的——三者並不共用同一把尺。易誤處:以為三業是同一標準下的三格。落地上:遇到並列的法數,先確認它們是不是同一把尺量出來的;本論此處恰是一個反例。

〔十一之二〕「不動」與「有動」之經如何和會。 論自設違經之難——世尊說下三定皆名有動。答:「由下三定有尋伺等,災患未息故立動名」,而「不動經中據能感得不動異熟說名不動」。先問:同一個「動」字為什麼有二解?因為所約不同:一約定中的災患,一約業果之處所。光記於此更引《正理》之語為助——「聖說:此中有尋、伺、喜、樂受動故。由下初定有尋、伺動,由下二定有喜受動,由下三定有樂受動」,並自出二解,一云「以有尋等,災患未息,故立動名」,一云「又解:等取喜、樂,出、入息,隨其所應說名為動」。易誤處:以為色無色界的業真有實動。落地上:讀經論遇到同字異解,先問『這一處的動是就什麼說的』。

〔十一之三〕欲界業會被別緣轉走,上界業不會。 論再設一難「如何有動定招無動異熟」,答之曰「雖此定中有災患動,而業對果非如欲界有動轉故,立不動名」,並舉欲界之實例——本應在天上熟的業,「由別緣力所引轉故,於人等中此業便熟」。反之「色無色界餘地處業,無容轉令異地處受,業果處定立不動名」。先問:這裡的「動」究竟動的是什麼?動的是業果所在的趣與處。易誤處:把「不動」誤解為不可轉、不可懺。此處說的是地處不移,不是說果不可轉。落地上:欲界業之所以可轉,正是修行有下手處的原因;這一條與定不定業一節連讀最有力。


十二、順樂受·順苦受·順不苦不樂受

〔十二之一〕三受業的地界,是按樂受的極限劃的。 論說「諸善業中始從欲界至第三靜慮名順樂受業,以諸樂受唯至此故」,「諸不善業名順苦受」,「過三靜慮上地諸善業,說名為順不苦不樂受,此上都無苦樂受故」。先問:為什麼線劃在第三靜慮?因為樂受到那裡為止。易誤處:以為這是價值高低的排序。它是受的分佈之界。落地上:這條界線在定學裡要反覆用到——第三靜慮以上無樂受,第四靜慮以上唯捨受。

〔十二之二〕業不只感受,還感受的資糧。 論補一句極重要的話——「非此諸業唯感受果,應知亦感彼受資糧,受及資糧此中名受」。先問:什麼是受的資糧?就是與受同時而起、支持這個受的其餘諸法。易誤處:把「順樂受業」讀成只感一個孤立的樂受。落地上:這解釋了為什麼善業之果是一整套環境而不只是一種感覺。

〔十二之三〕下地有沒有第三種業:三說並陳而論主明判。 論錄三說——一說下地亦有第三順非二業,理由是中間定的業要招異熟,否則「若異此者,中間定業應無異熟;或應無業,以無苦樂異熟果故」;二說此業感根本地中的樂根異熟;三說此業不感受果。論主逕以「二說俱與本論相違」收之,並引本論二問為證,末結「由此證知,下地亦有順非二業」。先問:這一段與前面『並錄不判』的體例衝突嗎?不衝突——並錄不判是遇經無明文者,此處論主有本論明文可引,故下判。易誤處:把本卷所有異說都當成並錄不判。落地上:判與不判的分界在有沒有明文可依;這一段就是本卷唯一的明判樣本。

〔十二之四〕捨受業是善而劣:一個看似矛盾的答案。 論自問「此業為善、為不善耶?是善而劣」,隨即自難:既然前面說善至三靜慮名順樂受、得可愛果名善業,這豈不相違。答:「應知彼據多分為言」。光記在此把理由說得更透——他設問上地捨受是勝善所感,何以三定以下的捨受反是劣善所感,自答云「上地更無喜、樂可欣,故勝善能感。下地更有喜、樂二受,人多欣彼不多求捨」,並引《婆沙》之語「捨根行相微細寂靜,智者所樂,故善業感」。先問:「據多分為言」是什麼意思?是說前面那句話舉的是通例,不是無例外的定則。易誤處:見到論自破前語就以為文有錯亂。落地上:本論常用「據多分」來調和通例與例外,讀時要留意。

〔十二之五〕業與受體性不同,「順」字如何安立。 論自問「此業與受體性既殊,如何說為順樂受等」,答有數路:一者「業與樂受體性雖殊,而能為因利益樂受」;二者此業是樂之所受,因為「樂是此業異熟果故」;三者彼樂是業之所受。並立喻「如順浴散」——光記逐字訓之曰「浴謂沐浴,散謂豆麵類等,散順浴故名順浴散」,可知那是沐浴時所用的豆麵粉劑(澡豆之類),因順於浴而得名,不是香末。先問:三路的差別在哪?一約利益,一約所受,一約能受。光記正是這樣分的三釋。易誤處:以為三說互相排斥。它們是同一名字的三種立名之路。落地上:遇到『順某某』這一類複合名,先問它是約因說、約果說,還是約用說。

〔十二之六〕順受五種:一張防止混淆的表。 論列五種——自性順受(一切受)、相應順受(一切觸)、所緣順受(一切境)、異熟順受(能感異熟之業)、現前順受(正現行之受),並一一引契經為證,末後鎖定範圍——「此中但說異熟順受,由業能招受異熟故」。先問:立這五種有什麼用?用在限定所論:本節所說的順受只是第五種之外的第四種,不可與其他四種相混。易誤處:拿自性順受的義去讀異熟順受的文,於是覺得處處不通。落地上:這是阿毘達磨的典型手法——先把一個字的多重用法排開,再指定本處所用的是哪一個。


十三、定業與不定業·三時業

〔十三之一〕定與不定,先要定義清楚。 論說「此上所說順樂受等,應知各有定不定異,非定受故立不定名」。定業復有三——「定復有三:一順現法受、二順次生受、三順後次受」,並各給界說:「順現法受者,謂此生造即此生熟」,順次生受是此生造第二生熟,順後次受是此生造從第三生以後依次熟。三定加一不定,總成四種。先問:「不定」不定在哪裡?此處先就時分說不定。易誤處:把不定業當成不受果。不定的是時,不是果之有無。落地上:這一組四業是業果教學的骨架,後面兩節都掛在它上面。

〔十三之二〕五業之說:把不定再切一刀。 論錄一說——「或有欲令不定受業復有二種,謂於異熟有定不定」,加上三定業合成五種。先問:這一刀切在哪?切在『異熟本身定不定』這第二個維度上。易誤處:以為五業說與四業說相衝突。它只是多用了一把尺。落地上:由此可知本論所謂「定」至少有二義——時定與異熟定;讀到「定業」二字要先問是哪一種定。

〔十三之三〕順現業能不能在後世熟:一組異說與毘婆沙師之不許。 有餘師說順現法受業在餘生也得熟,「隨初熟位建立業名為順現等」,其理由是「勿強力業異熟果少」。「毘婆沙師不許此義,以或有業果近非勝或有相違」,並舉外種為喻——「譬如外種經三半月葵便結實,要經六月麥方結實」。先問:這個喻要駁的是什麼?駁『熟得早所以力小』這個推論。葵早熟而麥晚熟,並不能說葵之力必小。易誤處:以為異說被舉出來就是被承認。落地上:這一段是很好的推理訓練——一個看似合理的類比,被一個更貼切的類比推翻。

〔十三之四〕譬喻者的四句與八業。 論錄譬喻者說業有四句——時定而異熟不定、異熟定而時不定、二俱定、二俱不定,並結「彼說諸業總成八種」。先問:這四句與前面的五業說是什麼關係?是把兩把尺(時、異熟)作完全交叉,於是每一種業各分二,成八。易誤處:把四句與五業當成兩個對立的主張。四句是方法,五業是結果之一。落地上:這是本卷第二次示範四句法;把兩把尺交叉窮盡,是毘曇分別的基本功。


十四、四業俱作·引同分·諸處造·堅者之遮

〔十四之一〕四業能不能同時作:一個很具體的答案。 論自問「頗有四業俱時作耶?容有。云何?遣三使已,自行邪欲俱時究竟」。先問:這個例子妙在哪裡?妙在它用一件事把四種時分的業一次造齊——三個使者所作分別成三種定業,自己所行成不定業,而四者同時究竟。易誤處:以為時分不同的業不能同時造。造是一時,熟是異時,二者不可混。落地上:這也從反面說明業之可畏——一念之間可以同時發動四條時間線。

〔十四之二〕引眾同分的只有三種,順現不與。 論答「幾業能引眾同分耶?能引唯三,除順現受,現身同分先業引故」。先問:為什麼順現受業不能引同分?因為這一期的總報之身,是先前的業所引的;順現受業在這一身之內受果,來不及引這一身。易誤處:把引業與滿業混作一事。落地上:這一條正是「引滿因」之學的前身——引一期總報者與滿其別報者不是同一批業。

〔十四之三〕地獄之中善業要除順現受。 論說「諸界諸趣或善或惡,隨其所應皆容造四」,這是總開;別遮則是「若就別遮,於地獄中善除順現,無愛果故,餘皆得造」。先問:為什麼獨獨除掉這一種?因為順現受要在此生受果,而地獄無可愛之果可受。易誤處:以為地獄中不能造善業。論明說其餘三種都能造。落地上:這一句是本卷少見的一線光——在最苦之處,善業依然造得起來,只是果不在當處受。

〔十四之四〕「堅」者之遮:不退之人的一條界。 論說「不退姓名堅,彼於離染地」,並分二——異生一類「除順生受可造餘三」,聖者「雙除順生順後,可造餘二」,其理由是異生不退則無「次更生後還生下」之事,不退聖者「必無還生下諸地故」。先問:為什麼所遮的是順生與順後?因為那兩種業要在下地受果,而不退之人不再生下地。易誤處:以為這是說聖者不造業。論明說可造餘二。落地上:這一節說明業的可造與否,繫於受果之處是否還在他未來的行程之內。

〔十四之五〕退果者的一條例外,與一個伏筆。 論說諸聖者若於欲界及有頂已得離染,「雖有退墮而亦不造順生後業,從彼退者必退果故」,並補「諸退果已必不命終,如後當辯」。先問:退了果為什麼還不造順生後業?因為退果之人不會就此命終,仍在此生之中。易誤處:把「退」讀成墮落到下地。論明說必不命終。落地上:這一句同時是一個伏筆——退果與命終的關係,本論留到後文再辨;讀時記下這條線頭。


十五、中有位所造的二十二種業

〔十五之一〕二十二是怎麼數出來的。 論說「於欲界中住中有位,容有能造二十二業」,數法是中有位、胎中五位、胎外五位共十一位,每位各有定業與不定業,故成二十二。胎中五位是羯剌藍、頞部曇、閉尸、鍵南、鉢羅奢佉;胎外五位論說「胎外五者:一嬰孩、二童子、三少年、四中年、五老年」。先問:為什麼要把一生切成十一段?因為業之所被,是逐位而異的。易誤處:把二十二當成二十二種不同性質的業。它是十一位乘二。落地上:這一數法本身就是一種觀法——把一期生命從中有到老年攤開來看,每一段都是可被業所被之處。

〔十五之二〕為什麼中有所造的定業都算順現受。 論說「應知如是中有所造十一種定業,皆順現受攝,由類同分無差別故」,並自解「謂此中有位與自類十位,一眾同分一業引故」。先問:中有與胎中乃至老年,不是不同的階段嗎,怎麼算同一「現」?因為它們同屬一個眾同分、由同一個業所引,是同一期生命之內的分段。易誤處:把中有當成獨立的一生。落地上:也正因此,論說「由此不別說順中有受業,即順生等業所引故」——不必另立一種順中有受業。

〔十五之三〕「類同分」四個字的確義。 這個詞極易與「眾同分」相混。光記引《正理》之語釋之——「類同分者,謂人等類,非趣非生,以約趣生、中有生有同分異故」。先問:這一釋解決了什麼?解決了中有與生有在「趣」「生」上其實不同分這一疑難:所同者是「人等類」這一層,不是趣與生那一層。易誤處:拿五蘊之「眾同分」去讀此處之「類同分」。落地上:遇到相近的兩個術語,先找古德有沒有替它們劃過界;此處光記所引之語正是那條界。


十六、業何以決定要招異熟

〔十六之一〕四相加一,共五處。 論說若所造業「由重煩惱、或淳淨心、或常所作、或於增上功德田起」,再加上「或於父母隨輕重心行損害事」,「如是一切皆定業攝,餘非定受」。先問:這五處有什麼共同點?前三是心的極端(極染、極淨、極熟),後二是境的極端(極勝之田、極重之恩)。易誤處:以為只有大惡才成定業。極淨之心同樣成定業。落地上:這一條給修行者一個非常實際的用法——若要使善業決定,就從這五處下手:淳淨心、常所作、於功德田起。

〔十六之二〕功德田是誰。 論自解「功德田者,謂佛法僧,或勝補特伽羅,謂得勝果勝定」。先問:為什麼要把「勝補特伽羅」也算進去?因為田之為田,在於其德,不在於其形式身分。易誤處:把功德田等同於制度上的僧團。論明說得勝果勝定者亦是。落地上:這一句同時是一種提醒——對有德者所作的損益,果報都是決定的,不論其名位如何。

〔十六之三〕父母一條為什麼單列。 論特地說「或於父母隨輕重心行損害事」,與功德田並列。先問:父母未必有勝果勝定,為何與功德田同列?因為此處所約者不是德,是恩。易誤處:把父母歸入功德田。論是把它另立一項。落地上:本論在這裡把「德」與「恩」兩條線並列為定業之境,這是一個極簡而極重的安立。


十七、什麼業決定招現法之果

〔十七之一〕田勝與意勝:兩則傳聞。 論舉二事。田勝者——「由田勝者,聞有苾芻於僧眾中作女人語,彼於現世轉作女人」,並說「此等傳聞其類非一」。意勝者——「由意勝者,聞有黃門救脫諸牛黃門事故,彼於現世轉作丈夫」。先問:這兩則傳聞在論證什麼?在論證果報之速,繫於田之勝與意之勝,而不繫於事之大小。易誤處:把這兩則讀成獵奇之談。它們是論本自舉的例證。落地上:一句話在僧中所發,與一次對牛的救護,果報都在現世——這正是本節要讀者記住的分量。

〔十七之二〕第三緣最曲折,要慢讀。 論說「或生此地永離此地染,於此地中諸善不善業」,若是「於異熟定位不定者,此業必能招現法果」。先問:為什麼永離此地之染會使業轉為現法受?因為離染之後不再生此地,這業若不在此生受,就無處可受了。論隨即把其餘二種情形也交代清楚:若是其餘位次的順定受業,那人「必定無永離染義」;若連異熟也不定,「永離染故不受異熟」。易誤處:把三種情形混作一談。落地上:這一段是本卷推理最密的一小節,其法是先鎖定業的定不定,再看人的離染與否,二者交叉出三個結論。


十八、於哪些田所起的業,果當下就受

〔十八之一〕五種田,都是『剛出來』的那一刻。 論說「功德田者,謂佛上首僧。約補特伽羅差別有五」——從滅盡定出、從無諍出、從慈定出、從見道出、從修道出。先問:為什麼強調「出」?因為那一刻是功德新成而相續正淨的一刻。滅定者「此定寂靜似涅槃故」,出定初起心時「如入涅槃還復出者」;無諍與慈定者出定時「有為無量最勝功德所熏修身相續而轉」;見道修道者永斷惑而得勝轉依,「從此出時淨身續起」。易誤處:以為是這些人本身的身分使田殊勝。論所繫的是那一出定出觀的當下。落地上:這也解釋了論末的分判——「若從餘定餘果出時,由前所修定非殊勝,修所斷惑未畢竟盡,故彼相續非勝福田」。

〔十八之二〕無諍與慈:兩種緣無量有情的定。 論說無諍定「有緣無量有情為境,增上利益意樂隨逐」,慈定則是「有緣無量有情為境,增上安樂意樂隨逐」。先問:二者差在哪一個字?一個是「利益」,一個是「安樂」。易誤處:把無諍與慈混為一事。落地上:這一組對舉極可玩味——利益是拔其苦患,安樂是與其樂;本論把它們分為二種定。

〔十八之三〕損與益都當下受。 論說「若有於中為損益業,此業必定能招即果」。先問:為什麼要把損與益並說?因為田之為田是中性的——它使善惡二邊的果都變快。易誤處:只把功德田當成種福的地方。落地上:這是本節最該記住的一句——在最勝之田前,惡業之果也最速


十九、心受與身受:業所感之受的差別

〔十九之一〕無尋業唯感心受,理由只有一句。 論說「善無尋業,謂從中定乃至有頂所有善業」,其中能招受異熟的「應知但感心受非身」,理由是「身受必與尋伺俱故」。先問:為什麼身受一定與尋伺俱?因為身受繫於五識,而五識所在之地必有尋伺;中間定以上已無尋伺,故無身受可感。易誤處:以為上界無身受是因為無身。論所給的理由是無尋伺。落地上:這一條把「地」「識」「受」三者的連動關係說得極清楚。

〔十九之二〕惡業唯感身受,而憂不是異熟。 論說不善業能感受者「應知但感身受非心,以不善因苦受為果,心俱苦受。決定名憂,憂非異熟,如前已辯」。先問:憂明明也是苦,為什麼不算異熟?因為憂是與分別相應而起的,須待計度,非任運而生,故不立為異熟。頌疏在此把整段的理路收得很齊——「此名無尋業,唯感心受。身受必與尋伺俱生,故無尋業,不感身受。惡唯感身受者,惡唯招苦,苦在五識,故招身受」。易誤處:把「憂非異熟」讀成憂不苦。它苦,但不是業所直接感的異熟。落地上:這一分判在下一節立刻要用到——心狂正是靠它才不與「憂非異熟」相衝突。


二十、心狂:唯在意識·五因·處所之限

〔二十之一〕為什麼心狂只在意識。 論說「有情心狂唯在意識,若在五識必無心狂,以五識身無分別故」。先問:狂與分別有什麼關係?狂是顛倒的分別,而五識不作分別,故無狂可言。易誤處:把心狂理解為感官錯亂。論所定的位置是意識。落地上:這一條對治一個很常見的誤解——狂亂不在根,不在境,在能分別的那一識。

〔二十之二〕五因之首是業異熟,而所舉之事極具體。 論說「一由有情業異熟起」,並列舉:以藥物咒術令他心狂、令人飲非所欲之毒酒、現威嚴以怖禽獸、放猛火焚燒山澤、作坑穽陷墜眾生、或餘事業令他失念——「由此業因,於當來世感別異熟能令心狂」。先問:這一串例子的共同點是什麼?都是使他人失去心之自主。易誤處:以為只有直接使人瘋才感此果。論列得很寬,連驚嚇禽獸、焚燒山澤都在內。落地上:這是本卷之中因果對應最工整的一處——奪人心之自主者,後世自失其心。

〔二十之三〕其餘四因:怖、害、違、憂。 論說二由驚怖,「謂非人等現可怖形來相逼迫」;三由傷害,「謂因事業惱非人等,由彼瞋故傷其支節遂致心狂」;四由乖違,「四由乖違,謂由身內風熱痰界互相違反,大種乖適故致心狂」;五由愁憂,「五由愁憂,謂因喪失親愛等事,愁毒纏懷心遂發狂,如婆私等」。先問:這四因與第一因是什麼關係?第一因是業,其餘四因是現緣。易誤處:把五因當成同一層次的五種原因。一因在往世,四因在現世。落地上:這一分層很要緊——心狂可以有純現世的緣,不必一概歸諸宿業。

〔二十之四〕一個漂亮的自我糾正。 論自設難:既許心狂由業異熟起,而心受又不是異熟(上節才說「憂非異熟」),如何相容?答得極準——「不說心狂是業異熟,但言是業異熟所生」,其機轉是「謂惡業因感不平等異熟大種,依此大種心便失念,故說為狂」。先問:這一字之差差在哪?異熟者是大種(色),心狂是依大種而起的失念。易誤處:把「業異熟所生」與「是業異熟」看作同義。落地上:這是本卷推理最精細的一句,也是全卷最值得抄下來的一句——所感者是身,所生者是心

〔二十之五〕狂與亂的四句。 論作四句——狂而非亂是「諸狂者不染污心」,亂而非狂是「不狂者諸染污心」,亦狂亦亂是「諸狂者諸染污心」,非狂非亂是「不狂者不染污心」。先問:亂指什麼?此處之亂指染污。易誤處:把狂與亂當同義詞。論明分為二事——狂者可以有不染污心,不狂者也可以有染污心。落地上:這一組四句對讀者是一記警策——不狂而心染,正是四句中的第二句。

〔二十之六〕處所之限,與聖者的分限。 論說「除北俱盧,所餘欲界諸有情類容有心狂」,並層層推下:欲天尚有狂者,何況人與惡趣;「地獄恒狂,多苦逼故」,因為「苦受所逼尚不自識,況了是非」。至於聖者,論說「欲界聖中唯除諸佛,大種乖適容有心狂」而無業異熟所生之狂,其理由是:若是定業則必先受了才能得聖,若非定業則得聖之後能令無果;又無驚怖,「超五畏故」;亦無傷害,「以諸聖者無非人等憎嫌事故」;亦無愁憂,「證法性故」。頌疏把這四重理由收得很整齊——「欲界聖中,佛無有狂,自餘諸聖大種乖違容有心狂。無異熟生,由得聖故。亦無驚怖,超五畏故。亦無傷害,非人敬故。亦無愁憂,證法性故」。先問:聖者仍可能心狂,這會不會折損聖德?不會——所餘的唯有大種不調這一因,屬身之病,不屬心之惑。易誤處:以為證聖之後一切狂亂皆絕。論明說唯除諸佛。落地上:這一條對修行者是很大的寬慰,也是很清醒的界限——聖者免於惑所致之狂,不免於四大不調之狂。


二十一、曲·穢·濁三業

〔二十一之一〕三業各依一根本煩惱。 論說「身語意三各有三種,謂曲、穢、濁。如其次第,應知依諂、瞋、貪所生」,並逐一立名:「謂依諂生身語意業名為曲業,諂曲類故」;「若依瞋生身語意業名為穢業,瞋穢類故」;依貪生者名為濁業,貪濁類故。先問:為什麼取「曲」「穢」「濁」這三個字?三字都是就那個煩惱自身的相貌取的——諂之相曲,瞋之相穢,貪之相濁。易誤處:以為三名是三種罪的輕重等第。它們是三種煩惱的形容。落地上:頌疏在此點明「說者,經說也」,即這一組三業之名出自經而非論主自立;讀本論之『說某某業』,先問這個「說」字的主語是誰。

〔二十一之二〕本卷收在這裡的用意。 這一頌只有前半在本卷,後半屬下一卷。先問:為什麼要在此收束?因為曲穢濁三業是「釋經諸業」十一目的第六目,第七目黑黑等四業另起爐灶。易誤處:把這一節當成本卷的附錄。它其實是全卷後半那一路業門的收尾——從善惡無記起,到曲穢濁止,一路都在替經中的業名作體性上的安立。落地上:把本卷後半十一節連起來看,會發現論主做的是同一件事——經裡出現過的每一個業名,都要給它一個可以檢驗的體性


承衍:三疏之鏡

以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。

一、三疏互異之處

一部只在總覽表中留下一句話的疏。 本卷的疏有一個特別的情形:神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷分屬界品、根品、賢聖品,業品全闕,所以本卷沒有泰疏的逐文釋可繫。泰疏於業品所留的唯一痕跡,是它卷一全論總覽表中的一句「業品一百三十一行」——那是頌數之證,不是本卷之疏文。據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。

同一卷,三家給了三個不同的編號。 光記標「此下大文第五得三律儀別。就中,一明得處同、異;二明有情支、因;三明得惡、處中」;頌疏標「從此大文第五,明得三律儀別,就中:一明得處時同異、二明有情支因、三明得惡處中」,與光記逐字幾同,只是「得處時同異」多了一個「時」字;寶疏卻另成一系,作「此下一頌,大文第九明三種律儀所從得處」。再往上一層,品級大科的分數也不同:光記作三門「就此品中,一明業體性、二釋經諸業、三雜明諸業」,頌疏亦三門而名小異「釋此品頌總作三門:一明業體性、二釋諸業名、三雜明諸業」,寶疏則作四門「此品大文分四:一明業體、二明律儀等、三明經中諸業、四雜明諸業」。三家所爭者是同一部論該切成幾段、每段該編第幾號,並錄不判。

光記在同一頌的長行裡換了兩套說者標籤。 正37 的長行前半,光記標的是「總發家」「別發家」「論主」「毘婆沙師」,並且把二家各繫於《婆沙》之正義與不正義——「此即義當《婆沙》正義於諸有情總發戒家」、「此即義當《婆沙》不正義於諸有情別發戒家」;到了同一段的後半(至親羊喻)以及正39·40 全段,改標「經部」與「說一切有部」。這不是疏文的疏漏,是光記隨段落內容而異其標籤法。要緊的是:「總發家」「別發家」這一組名字是光記自己所立的科判命名,論本並沒有這兩個名字,寶疏於同段也未見同一命名。並錄不判。

寶疏比光記多一層整理,也多一分語氣。 「兇勃」一段,光記只逐輪標問答;寶疏另外把它數目化,作「有二凶勃:一解了義經令成不了、二與多煩惱者為犯重罪緣」。又寶疏於一輪之下標「經部戲有部也」——那個「戲」字帶著評騭的語氣,光記同段並無同一措辭。寶疏這種『多整理一層、也多帶一分態度』的性格,在本卷還可以看到第二次:醎鹵田一段,寶疏標「論『又扇搋等至嘉苗穢草』,重釋扇搋等也」,指出論文在此是第二次申明,而光記無此標記。並錄不判;本卷正文不承其評騭語氣。

光記獨自下了一個傾向性判斷。 夜盡捨近住之後為得不律儀抑名處中,論本只並列二師。光記於此不但標出二師的地域歸屬(前師是健馱邏國諸師、後師是迦濕彌羅國諸大論師),還加了一句「彼論雖無評家,且以後師為正」。要點在於:所依的《婆沙》本身沒有評家之判,這個「以後師為正」是光記自己的取捨,不是論本的立場。並錄不判。

光記於「名想苾芻」出二解而自取其一。 四種苾芻之首,光記先解為「身是俗人,名號苾芻,故言名想苾芻」,又出一解「又解:由白四羯磨得名具足戒等,與此人立苾芻名,故云名想苾芻」,並斷前解為勝;續釋乞匃苾芻云「出家之人以乞自活,名乞匃苾芻」。二解之間的取捨屬光記自身,並錄不判。

光記獨詳之二處,寶疏獨詳之一處。 「動」之得名,光記引《正理》之語後自出二解;「順」字之立名,光記自立三釋(約利益、約所受、約能受)——這兩處皆光記獨詳而寶疏頌疏未涉。反過來,順現法受業可不可轉一事,寶疏獨引《婆沙》而具列二宗:「譬喻者說:此不決定,以一切業此可轉故,乃至無間業亦可令轉」,與「阿毘達摩諸論師言:諸順現法受業,決定順於現法中受,故名順現法受業」,並旁列「復有餘師說五種業」「復有餘師說八種業」。二宗於此正面相反,論本亦未判,並錄不判。

三疏於用字上的兩處小異。 其一,論本作「安隱業說名為善」,頌疏作「謂安穩業說名為善,得可愛果,濟眾苦故」——「隱」與「穩」一字之異。其二,論本心狂第五因所舉之人名作「如婆私等」,頌疏作「如婆私吒等」,多一「吒」字。皆唯錄不判。

二、眾賢之破與補釋

眾賢的兩部論在本品的品名不作「分別業品」,而作「辯業品」——順正理為第四、顯宗為第五。以俱舍的品名去搜必定假零命中。

至親羊喻:眾賢正面接住了那一難。 論本在此自承「於等事中應求異理」,眾賢則正面應之。他先引世親所立之例——「經主於此作是例言:若觀未來羊等自體於現親等得不律儀。羊等未來有親等體,既於彼體無損害心,應觀未來至親等體,於現羊等不得惡戒。如是等例,於理不齊,無善意樂故,有惡意樂故」,而以意樂之寬遍與狹主為分:不律儀者受戒時心是普遍要害一切有情的,事雖主於羊而心寬遍。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。

犯重是否捨戒:眾賢引進了第三方。 俱舍此段是經部與說一切有部二宗往復;眾賢於同段引入「上座」之詰——「上座此中作如是詰:若言無者,無何尸羅?以尸羅名亦目串習善惡戒外,亦見有言此善尸羅、惡尸羅者,作如是說何理相違」,隨即評之曰「彼詰言無深理趣」而不取;對世親則作重構並反責,其語作「經主於此自問答言:若犯重人非苾芻者,則應無有授學苾芻……對法諸師豈不應說,經部定是極兇勃人」。要點有二:一是此段實為三家並陳,不止二宗;二是眾賢之評語本身即一家之判,不是俱舍論本的立場,本卷正文不得逕採其評語為定論。並錄不判。

練根該不該別立為一緣:一條俱舍論本沒有自答的詰難。 俱舍立三緣捨無漏善法,眾賢詰之曰「經主於此應說二緣,以得果言攝練根故,謂練根位必還得果,棄捨鈍果勝果道故」——主張練根必還得果,可併入得果一緣。俱舍論本止於立三緣而未自答此詰;代為立救者是後世疏家:光記錄「俱舍師救言:論主別說得果、練根二種捨者,若得果捨,據同類捨」,又云「若練根捨,據異類捨,如捨鈍道得利道故。雖轉根位必亦得果,非同類捨故,不與得果名」。此救出自疏家而非論本,繫屬須分明。並錄不判。

第六緣的名字:眾賢認為俱舍取名不夠密。 處中無表之第六緣,俱舍作「由善根斷壞故捨」。眾賢議之曰「處中善惡無表如何?經主於此義中說第六緣名為斷善。若作是說,斷善加行亦名斷善,為第六緣,是則應言靜慮加行亦名靜慮,便成七緣,靜慮加行中捨惡無表故。應言根者通善惡根,所說斷言是斷加行,由依根斷為第六緣。此釋頌文,於理無失」,並自出其正面之釋「六由依根斷壞故捨,謂起加行斷善惡時,各捨彼根所引無表」。要注意的是,眾賢自己結曰「此釋頌文,於理無失」——他並沒有否定俱舍的六緣,只是主張改用「依根斷」一名以統善惡二根。這是術語的精密化,不是義理的相違。唯錄不判。

定業四相之外,眾賢別引了一組補充。 俱舍立四相定業,眾賢於其後別引「有餘師說:若以猛利意樂所造,或有造已起歡喜心,或一切時數數串習,或勝願力事力所起業皆決定」。這一組(猛利意樂、造已歡喜、串習、願力事力)是眾賢所引之他師說,性質是增益而非反破;若要取用,須明白繫屬,不得混入俱舍論本自身的四相。

「類同分」一詞,眾賢與光記所引幾乎逐字同。 眾賢釋之曰「類同分者,謂人等類,非趣非生,以約趣生、中有生有同分異故」;光記引《正理》所錄者逐字近同。此為申論式的細解,不是對辯,可以直接用來教清這四個字的確義。

顯宗論在本卷範圍內是一片安靜。 以順正理慣用的反破標記逐字檢,「經主」「上座」「評曰」「今謂」「理必不然」「理不成」六詞於顯宗論本卷對應段全數零命中;段內僅見的一句「有餘師言:若不更作,無緣令……」,經核即俱舍論本自身既有異說的複述,不是顯宗論新增的對辯材料。這是一條誠實的負命題,它所能證的只有一件事——顯宗論於本段是複述型的濃縮,與順正理同段動輒十餘輪往復成鮮明對照;不由此推論其編纂緣由。

三、真諦舊譯之異

真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系。最先要知道的是段界:本卷的起句在真諦本作「是三種戒,謂波羅提木叉、定生、無流,從此因若得一戒,為得餘二戒不?說非。若爾,云何?偈曰」——三戒同一列名、問答同一結構,與玄奘本一一相對;收處則在曲麁澁三業釋竟,其下即轉入黑白四業。二本分卷數也不同:真諦業品四卷、玄奘六卷,本卷所對的那一段橫跨真諦的兩卷,而且它的卷界恰好把玄奘的正51 一頌切成兩半——前半「此或定不定。……復定受有三,現等受報故」在真諦卷十一之末,後半「復有五種業。……餘師說四句」在卷十二之首。玄奘本則有正60 一頌拆半跨子。二本各有頌界跨卷界之例,並錄不判。

譯名自成一系。 律儀作護、不律儀作不護、無表作無教、支作分、苾芻作比丘、中有作中陰、尋伺作覺觀、迦濕彌羅作罽賓、心狂作心癲、北洲作鳩婁、穢濁作麁澁;別解脫作波羅提木叉,而近住反用音譯作優波婆娑。體例上,玄奘作「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出,真諦作「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋。

一處恰好可以旁證異讀。 四種苾芻之末一名,玄奘作「破惑苾芻」,大正校記另出「破戒」一讀;真諦本作「比丘有四種,一名比丘、二自稱比丘、三乞者比丘、四破煩惱比丘」——其所據與「惑」讀同路。此為跨本之旁證,取捨仍屬他人之事,此處唯錄。

一處開合之異值得留意。 五種功德田,玄奘以見道、修道二道分列而成五,真諦本則作「滅定無諍慈,見羅漢果起,於彼損益業,果於現法受」,把見道修道合為「見羅漢果」一項。三疏皆隨玄奘本的五分結構,未見與真諦合併說相應的異釋。這一差涉及五種田之數是否同列,並錄不判。

詳略之向不一。 多羅樹之喻,真諦本多出「更不生荑」一語而奘本無之;胎內五位之名,二本音寫用字全異(羯剌藍對柯羅邏、頞部曇對頞浮陀、閉尸對俾尸、鍵南對伽訶那、鉢羅奢佉對波羅捨佉),是同一梵詞的異音寫,不是義理之異。至於「毘婆沙師不許此義」七個字,二本逐字全同——這是本卷之中二譯罕見的完全一致之處。

四、可對讀之座標

本卷所辨的核心,是「無表」這一法在得與捨兩面的全幅。它的實有性,在本論是前提;到了唯識一系,這個前提被正面取消——《成唯識論》於同一法逕下一個反問:表業既然實無,無表又憑什麼是實?並改立一途——依思願之善惡分限而假立無表。同一個名字,一系立為實有之色而細論其得捨之緣,一系判為依思願分限的假立。二系分途,這一處最見鋒面,唯錄二造不判。

本卷後半所釋的業之諸門,在瑜伽行系的根本論中幾乎逐目對應:律儀所攝業、不律儀所攝業、非律儀非不律儀所攝業、福業、非福業、不動業、順樂受業、順苦受業、順不苦不樂受業、順現法受業、順生受業、順後受業、曲業、穢業、濁業、清淨業、寂靜業——法數之目二系全同,只是彼系於曲穢濁之後另列清淨業與寂靜業二目,本卷所無。

同名而判準不同的,是定不定業。本卷以時之定不定與異熟之定不定為判;彼系則以作與增長為判——《瑜伽師地論》以『故思已而又作又增長』者為順定受業、以『故思已只作而不增長』者為順不定受業,至於什麼算增長,彼論另立界說,是以十種業為除外。這一差還可以與本卷的心狂一節對讀:彼系所除的十種業之中,就有一種是狂亂所作之業——狂亂所作之業於彼系不入增長之數,而本卷則於正59 專門辨心狂之因處。二系所問不同:一問何時受、異熟定否,一問作而增長否。並錄不判。

最後一處是律儀之開合。本卷的律儀只就別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種而辨其得捨;大乘戒學則作三聚——《成唯識論》釋戒學作三分:一是律儀戒,正遠離所應離之法;二是攝善法戒,正修證所應修證之法;三是饒益有情戒,正利樂一切有情。在那裡,本卷所論的整個律儀只是三聚中的第一聚,其餘二聚在本卷的體系中沒有對應之目。開合之異,唯錄。

Before Reading This Fascicle

The last fascicle set up the three disciplines — individual liberation, the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows. Setting them up is only the first step; if of a discipline one cannot say clearly where it is obtained from, how much of it is obtained, and by what conditions it goes away, then it is no more than a name. What this fascicle does is exactly this. The very first sentence of the fascicle is a sharply pointed question — “of these three disciplines, that of individual liberation, that of the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows, if from some one place one of them has been obtained, are the remaining two obtained along with it? They are not. How then is it? The stanza says.” If one kind is obtained, are the other two obtained along with it? The answer is given flatly: they are not. And thereupon twenty-one blocks of stanza march on in a row, the first half treating the obtaining and relinquishing of the discipline, the second half treating action through the several gates.

Between the first half and the second there is one sentence that is the joint of the whole chapter — “since the natures and marks of the several actions have been made out to differ, the actions set forth in the sūtras should now be explained.” The three ancient commentators all let the knife of their outline fall at this very place: Puguang marks “‘since the several actions have been made out’ down to ‘the actions set forth’: from here on, within this chapter, the second of the main text, explaining the actions in the sūtras”; Fabao marks “from here below, the third of the main text, explaining that the actions spoken of in the sūtras differ”; Yuanhui marks “from here the second of the main text, explaining the actions in the sūtras, within which there are eleven: first the actions of the three ethical qualities, second the three actions of merit and the rest, third the three actions of feeling, fourth the actions of the three times, fifth bodily and mental feeling, sixth the crooked, the foul, and the turbid, seventh black and black and the rest, eighth the three of silence and the rest, ninth the three evil conducts and the rest, tenth the ten paths of action, eleventh the three wrong practices.” Three commentators outline independently and yet their boundary is wholly the same; from which it is plain that this cut is no forcing by later hands, but a seam that the text of the treatise opens of itself. The second half of this fascicle covers exactly the first six of the eleven items listed by Yuanhui.

There are two things to be said before anything else.

First, this fascicle reads like a piece of mechanics of the discipline — four conditions, five conditions, six conditions, three conditions, two conditions, counted off set after set. But what truly bears the weight is not the numbers; it is the sentence beneath each set that says ‘why just these conditions.’ Immediately after relinquishing the discipline of individual liberation the treatise adds: “why is the relinquishing of the discipline by these five conditions? Because a manifest action has arisen that contradicts what was undertaken, because the support is cast off, because the support is altered, because what it rests upon is cut off, because the term of time is passed” — the five conditions are not five stipulations, they are five ways in which the things the discipline rests upon break down. Take hold of this one sentence and all the numbered conditions that follow can stand up on their own.

Second, this fascicle has two passages of prose commentary of extreme density, in which the author lays down more than ten rounds of question and answer in a row, and the one asking and the one answering change hands again and again. One passage is at Root 37, one at Roots 39 and 40. If in these two passages one cannot read out who is speaking, the whole passage becomes a mass of self-contradiction. Fortunately the outlines of the ancient masters mark the speakers line by line: Puguang, in the first half of Root 37, marks “the house of total raising,” “the house of separate raising,” “the author,” and “the Vibhāṣā masters,” and in the second half of Root 37 and throughout Roots 39 and 40 changes to marking “the Sautrāntikas” and “the Sarvāstivādins.” Below, wherever an exchange is met, the wording follows these marks; the agreements and divergences among the three commentaries are gathered separately in the closing section.


I. From What Place Each of the Three Disciplines Is Obtained

〔1.1〕First ask one question: is the discipline obtained upon “persons” or upon “matters.” The four expressions on the face of this stanza — all, two, present, all times — are all answering ‘the place from which it is obtained.’ The treatise first sets up the discipline of the desire realm: “the discipline of the desire realm is individual liberation, and this is obtained from every root path of action and from the preparatory effort and the subsequent arising.” What is called the root path of action is the actual committing of such matters as killing, stealing, wrong conduct, and false speech; the preparatory effort is the preliminary movement before one sets hand to it, and the subsequent arising the residual momentum after the deed is done. The one who takes on the discipline obtains it not at the place of the actual committing alone, but at the places of preparation and of residual momentum as well. The easy error: to suppose that taking on the discipline guards only ‘that one instant in which the deed is brought off.’ It does not — what is guarded is one whole line. Where this lands: this is exactly why keeping the discipline is difficult and also why it is steady; one item of discipline governs three stretches, and so the place of preparation, where thought first stirs, is already within the care of the discipline.

〔1.2〕“Obtained from the two” is two different knives. The treatise says “‘obtained from the two’ means obtained from two kinds, namely the sentient and the non-sentient, and the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibition.” This is two classifications laid one upon the other: one asks whether the object faced is a sentient being or not, and one asks whether the offense committed is evil in itself or is prohibited by the Buddha. First ask: why must these two layers be distinguished? Because the places from which the discipline is raised must be exhausted — if it were raised only toward sentient beings, then digging the ground and cutting green grass would have no discipline to speak of; if only from offenses by nature, then drinking liquor and other prohibited offenses would have no discipline to speak of. The easy error: to take “the two kinds” for two kinds of discipline. It is not the kinds of the discipline; it is the kinds of the places from which the discipline is raised. Where this lands: here the collated editions have besides a reading “two actions,” yet the text immediately following explains it by “the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibition,” so that reading it as “kinds” is what fastens upon what follows.

〔1.3〕Why individual liberation is obtained from the present alone, while the disciplines of absorption and without outflows extend to all three times. The treatise gives an exceedingly clean reason — “‘obtained from the present’ means obtained from the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of the present, not from those of the past and the future” — and the ground of it is that “this discipline turns with regard to the place where sentient beings are, and the past and the future are not places where sentient beings are.” Individual liberation turns with regard to the present existence of sentient beings, and the past and future are not places where sentient beings are present. Conversely, “if one obtains the discipline of the meditative absorptions or the discipline without outflows, it should be known that these are from the root path of action alone,” and “‘from all times’ means obtained from the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of past, present, and future.” First ask: they are alike disciplines; why is the one confined to the present and the other extended to three times? Because individual liberation is undertaken by a manifest action and raised with regard to an object faced, whereas the discipline that accompanies absorption and the discipline that accompanies the path arise by the force of the ground of mind and do not wait upon an object being present. The easy error: to suppose that “extending to three times” says that the discipline itself has three times. It does not — what is said is that the place from which it is obtained extends to three times. Where this lands: this explains why a householder taking the five items of training must have an object he can face and words he can utter, while one who enters absorption has the discipline of himself without undertaking it.

〔1.4〕The four alternatives are a checklist. The treatise then crosses the foregoing into four alternatives — the first, where only individual liberation is obtained, “from the preparatory effort, the subsequent arising, and the offenses by prohibition of the present”; the second, where only the two disciplines of absorption and the path are obtained, “from the root paths of action of past and future”; the third, where both are obtained, “from the root path of action of the present”; the fourth, where neither is obtained, “from the preparatory effort and the subsequent arising of past and future.” First ask: what use is there in making four alternatives? Making four alternatives is the physical examination of Abhidharma — cross two criteria (present / past and future; root / preparatory and prohibited) once through and see whether there is any gap. The easy error: to take the four alternatives for four kinds of discipline. They are the distribution of one and the same set of disciplines over four places from which it is obtained. Where this lands: when four alternatives are met in reading Abhidharma, first find the two measures being crossed, and the four alternatives clear themselves up.

〔1.5〕The last sentence sets the key of the whole section. The treatise says “as regards principle one should say only ‘guarding against the future,’ and definitely should not say ‘guarding against the past and the present.’” First ask: what is this sentence correcting? It corrects the notion of understanding the discipline as ‘wiping out evil already done.’ The function of the discipline is in the future — evil action already past is not wiped out by the discipline, and evil action now present is not stopped by the discipline; what the discipline guards against is the portion that has not yet come. The easy error: to take the taking on of the discipline for a washing away of what is past. Where this lands: this one sentence gives the keeper of the discipline at once a very practical consolation and a very strict responsibility — the past is not settled by this, and the future is wholly within it.


II. Obtained from All Sentient Beings, While Limbs and Causes Are Said to Be Unsettled

〔2.1〕The four words “no principle of a portion” are the bone of this stanza. The treatise settles it as soon as it opens its mouth — “discipline is certainly obtained from all sentient beings. There is no principle of a portion; limbs and causes are said to be unsettled.” First ask: why must the discipline take all sentient beings for its object universally? Because the entity of the discipline is disposition, and if the disposition makes a selection, the unwholesome disposition has not wholly ceased. The treatise itself states this reason very clearly — “there is no one who obtains discipline without its extending to all sentient beings, since it is only by abiding in a wholesome disposition toward all sentient beings that discipline is obtained; otherwise not, since the unwholesome disposition has not wholly ceased.” The easy error: to suppose that ‘I will refrain from killing only toward certain persons’ also counts as keeping a portion of the discipline. The treatise says that this is not called discipline. Where this lands: this is the first threshold of keeping the discipline — it is not the range of behavior, it is the range of the mind.

〔2.2〕The limbs unsettled: how many items the discipline has depends on which kind you take on. The treatise divides them in two — “‘the limbs unsettled’ means: some obtain it from all, that is, the discipline of a bhikṣu”; “some obtain it from four limbs, that is, the remaining disciplines, because only the root path of action is called a limb of the discipline.” First ask: why have the remaining disciplines only four limbs? Because only the root path of action counts as a “limb of the discipline,” and what the householder and the novice abstain from is the four root ones, killing, stealing, wrong conduct, and false speech. The easy error: to confuse the eight limbs of the eight-limbed observance, or the five items of the five training rules, with the “limbs” spoken of here. The limbs here refer strictly to the root paths of action, and do not include the limbs of non-negligence and the limbs of restraint. Where this lands: before taking on a discipline one should first be clear how many limbs one is taking on; this is no matter of form — it settles from how many paths of action the entity of the discipline is raised.

〔2.3〕The causes unsettled: the three wholesome roots arise together, the three grades of mind do not. The treatise says “‘the causes unsettled’ means that from one point of view it is from all causes, and with regard to another sense it is allowed to be from one only,” and unties it itself — spoken of from non-greed, non-hatred, and non-delusion, “they necessarily arise together”; spoken of from the low, middle, and high grades of mind, “they do not arise together”; and “here it is with regard to the latter three causes that it is spoken of.” First ask: how can one and the same word “cause” have two answers? Because what is pointed at differs: the three wholesome roots are simultaneous, and the three grades of mind cannot be simultaneous. The easy error: to suppose that the treatise is contradicting itself. Where this lands: whenever in reading this treatise one meets “from one point of view … and with regard to another sense …,” it is a reminder that the sense with regard to which one speaks has changed measures.

〔2.4〕The four classes of person: a table crossed out of limbs and causes. The treatise adduces four classes — one who takes the lay follower’s or the novice’s discipline with one of the three grades of mind is “not by all limbs, not by all causes”; one who takes the bhikṣu’s discipline with one of the three grades of mind is “by all limbs, not by all causes”; one who takes the lay follower’s, the novice’s, and the bhikṣu’s discipline severally with the three minds is “by all limbs and by all causes”; one who takes the lay follower’s, the one-day, and the novice’s discipline severally with the three minds is “by all causes, not by all limbs.” First ask: what is this table meant to show? It shows that ‘the completeness of a discipline’ has two independent dimensions — completeness of items and completeness of the mind’s force — and that the two need not keep step. The easy error: to suppose that once the full ordination is taken everything is complete. It is not — if it be taken with a single grade of mind, the cause is still incomplete. Where this lands: this gives the practitioner a very concrete self-examination: is my discipline short in its items, or short in the force of mind?

〔2.5〕The five stipulations: the five most common trapdoors in taking on the discipline. The treatise lists them in the finest detail — “a man must make none of five stipulations if he is to be able to take on the discipline of individual liberation, namely the stipulations of sentient beings, of limbs, of places, of times, and of circumstances” — and explains each: the stipulation of sentient beings is “thinking, I shall abstain from killing and the rest only toward a certain class of sentient beings”; of limbs, “thinking, I shall keep without transgression only some one limb of the discipline”; of places, “thinking, I shall abstain from killing and the rest only while dwelling in a certain class of region”; of times, “thinking, I am able to abstain from killing and the rest only within a stretch of time such as a month”; of circumstances, “thinking, I am able to abstain from killing and the rest only apart from such circumstances as being at war.” First ask: why does a condition attached prevent the discipline from being formed? Because what the entity of the discipline relies upon is a disposition without selection, and once an exception is marked out, the unwholesome disposition has not wholly ceased. The treatise gives such a man a verdict at once generous and perfectly clear — “one who takes it up in this way does not obtain discipline; he obtains only an excellent conduct resembling discipline.” The easy error: to read “resembling excellent conduct” as a disparagement. It is no disparagement; it is a placing: there is what is wholesome, and it is excellent conduct — only it is not discipline. Where this lands: if at the time of taking on the discipline there still lingers in the mind an ‘except in such and such a case,’ that sentence is the stipulation spoken of here, and one had better know it beforehand.

〔2.6〕How discipline is obtained toward objects one cannot reach — the entrance to the first dense debate of this fascicle. The treatise first sets a question: “as for objects beyond one’s power, how is discipline obtained? It is because a dominant disposition of not harming their lives has been raised toward all sentient beings universally that discipline is obtained.” The answer is already given: the discipline hangs not upon capacity but upon disposition. But one house among the Vibhāṣā masters is not satisfied. First ask: where does its dissatisfaction lie? In the fear that the discipline would have increase and decrease. That house says: if the discipline were taken on only upon ‘objects within one’s power,’ and the two classes of sentient being, within and beyond one’s power, change places with each other, then the discipline would increase and decrease of itself, apart from the conditions of obtaining and relinquishing. The author objects on the spot with the instance of grass — “it is not so as you say. Just as with green grass and the like, which formerly was not and afterwards arises, or having arisen withers away, there is neither increase nor decrease as regards the discipline.” That house defends itself, saying that the nature of sentient beings before and after is equal while the nature of grass before and after is not the same; and the author objects again: after a sentient being has reached parinirvāṇa, is that “equal nature” not likewise gone? The easy error: to take this passage for a petty wrangle over terms. Its substance is a very large question — is what the entity of the discipline takes as object ‘the actually existing individual’ or ‘the class of sentient beings’? Where this lands: the author’s leaning is perfectly plain — “the reason given before is the better in principle,” that is, a return to the disposition that takes all sentient beings universally as its object.

〔2.7〕The beings the former buddhas led across have reached nirvāṇa; is not the discipline of the later buddhas thereby less? This objection is raised against the house of total raising. The objector says: the former buddhas and the beings they led across have all reached nirvāṇa, and since the later buddhas can raise no discipline from them, is not their moral discipline less than that of the former buddhas? The house of total raising answers most handsomely — “because the discipline of individual liberation of all buddhas is obtained from all sentient beings. Supposing those sentient beings were still present now, the later buddhas would obtain discipline from them just the same; hence the moral discipline of the later buddhas has no fault of being less than that of the former.” First ask: why does this answer hold? Because what is taken as object is the general mark “all sentient beings,” not a roll of individuals called one by one. The easy error: to read “obtained from all sentient beings” as ‘obtained one by one from every sentient being now existing.’ Where this lands: this one answer preserves two things at once — the universality of the entity of the discipline, and the fact that those who have reached nirvāṇa are indeed no longer present.

〔2.8〕Why the obtaining of non-discipline is on the contrary the wider. The treatise passes over to non-discipline and says that “non-discipline is certainly obtained from all sentient beings and all paths of action; there is no one of non-discipline with only a portion of objects or with limbs incomplete.” First ask: the wholesome discipline must be universal in its object to be formed, and so must the evil discipline — is this symmetrical? The treatise’s answer is symmetrical — the evil discipline likewise permits no portion of objects and no want of limbs. But on the side of causes it differs: “this certainly does not exist; as for from all causes, the minds of low grade and the rest do not arise together.” And the treatise adds a very important detail — that where non-discipline was obtained by a mind of low grade and killing is afterwards done with a mind of high grade, “he accomplishes only the non-discipline of the low grade, and accomplishes besides a manifest action of killing of the high grade and the rest.” The easy error: to suppose that when the mind grows fiercer afterward, the evil discipline rises in grade along with it. It does not — the grade of the entity of the discipline was settled at the moment it was obtained; the fierce mind that arises later forms a separate manifest action. Where this lands: this holds for the wholesome discipline just as well — the grade of mind at the time of taking on the discipline settles the grade of its entity, and later diligence has a merit of its own without altering that entity.

〔2.9〕Who are those of non-discipline: a list of trades and one sentence at the heart of it. The treatise lists them very concretely — “who are here called those of non-discipline? Those who slaughter sheep, slaughter fowl, slaughter swine, catch birds, catch fish, hunt beasts, rob and steal, do execution, keep prisons, bind nāgas, boil dogs, and set nets and snares, and the like” — and says that the word “and the like” further adduces the king’s officers of punishment and those who hear pleas and decide on crimes. First ask: why should even an officer who decides on crimes be counted? The criterion the treatise gives lies not in the trade itself but in “their minds constantly harbor a harming mind.” Ask further: does a man who kills one sheep on one occasion count? The treatise explains by taking the slaughterer of sheep as its sample — “what is called one who slaughters sheep means that for the sake of a livelihood he has set up a term to last as long as his body lasts, and constantly wishes to harm sheep” — and the key lies in the term set to last a lifetime. The easy error: to understand non-discipline as ‘having done bad things.’ It is not an accumulation of acts; it is a continuing state, with a term set to it, exactly opposite to the discipline. Where this lands: this shows just why the evil discipline is hard to relinquish — like the wholesome discipline, it is an entity that has been set up, not a heap of scattered deeds.

〔2.10〕The near kinsman and the sheep: the most famous exchange in this fascicle. The Sautrāntikas raise the objection: one who slaughters sheep has no harming intent toward his own near kinsmen, “and would not be willing to kill them even for the sake of saving his own life; how then can it be said that he obtains non-discipline toward all universally?” The Sarvāstivādins answer: “because if that near kinsman were to become a sheep or the like, toward him too a harming mind could be had.” The Sautrāntikas press again, and press all the way down in one breath: knowing full well that the near kinsman is not now a sheep, and that a noble one certainly has no principle of becoming a sheep; and granting a step, that you shift your position to the future self-body — “if with regard to the future self-body of a sheep or the like non-discipline is obtained upon the present continuum” — then a sheep will in the future likewise have the body of a near kinsman and of a noble one, toward which there is certainly no harming mind, and so “it ought to be said that one may regard only the future self-body and cannot obtain non-discipline in the present.” This “if with regard to the future” is not a fresh round of rescue mounted by the Sarvāstivādins themselves; it is the Sautrāntikas setting up the Sarvāstivādins’ rescue on their behalf and demolishing it at once; Puguang’s outline gathers the whole stretch within the single division of the Sautrāntikas’ renewed objection, and his explanation puts it in the hypothetical form “if it be said … then it follows that …,” without setting up any Sarvāstivādin answer in between; Fabao at the same round marks simply “a further objection.” Two commentaries independently marking the same way — this may be relied upon. Only then do the hands change: the Sarvāstivādins press the point by principle, asking one sentence only — “since there is a harming intent toward the present body of a sheep and the like, why is non-discipline not obtained upon it?”; whereupon the Sautrāntikas reproach in return with ‘matters equal such as these,’ setting the asymmetry back on both sides: “since there is no harming intent toward the present body of a mother and the like, why is non-discipline obtained upon her body as well? In matters equal such as these another principle should be sought.” First ask: is there a conclusion at the end of this passage? There is none. The treatise stops here, leaving only this sentence of the Sautrāntikas, “another principle should be sought,” and hands down no verdict. The easy error: to read “another principle should be sought” as the author confessing that his own reasoning has failed — it is not the author’s own avowal, it is the Sautrāntikas’ words of objection; and the reason the treatise records without adjudicating is the form of this treatise: where reasoning is unsettled, nothing is forced into place. Where this lands: when such a sentence is met in reading Abhidharma, it is exactly the place where one ought most to stop and think, not the place one ought most to skip.

〔2.11〕The mute and the want of a limb: can the evil discipline be raised only in part. The Sautrāntikas object again from ‘matters equal such as these’: a slaughterer of sheep does not steal all his life long, is content with his own wife, and may even be mute and unable to speak and so without the four faults of speech; “how then does he too obtain the non-discipline complete in its limbs?” The Sarvāstivādins answer: “because he has universally damaged the wholesome āśaya. Though mute and not speaking, his bodily manifest action has expressed the sense he wished to say, and so he obtains it complete in its limbs.” The Sautrāntikas object again: if he had first taken on two or three items of training and afterwards taken on only killing, and as to the remaining limbs had not damaged the wholesome disposition, how should he raise complete the seven limbs? Here the two schools each draw together — the Vibhāṣā masters say “there can certainly be no man with a limb wanting or with only a part remaining who may be called one abiding in non-discipline”; the Sautrāntika masters say “according to the term he has set, whether the limbs be complete or incomplete, whether the whole or a part, in every case non-discipline is obtained,” and add “it is the same with discipline as well, the eight-limbed observance alone excepted.” First ask: where does the real divergence of the two schools lie? In whether the entity of the evil discipline is ‘raised wholly at one raising’ or ‘raised according to the term set.’ The easy error: to suppose that this is a question only about the evil discipline. That sentence of the Sautrāntikas, “it is the same with discipline as well,” has already carried the battlefield over onto the wholesome discipline. Where this lands: here two accounts are recorded together and the treatise does not judge which prevails; what the reader is to learn is to see clearly where the point at issue lies, not to hurry to take a side.


III. The Two Causes for Obtaining Non-Discipline and the Three Causes for Obtaining the Middling Nonmanifest

〔3.1〕The two entrances to the evil discipline: being born into such a family, and setting up a term. The treatise says “the non-disciplines are obtained by two causes” — the first, being born into a family of non-discipline, “by first performing the preparatory effort of killing and the rest”; the second, though born into another family, “by first setting up a term and undertaking the business of killing and the rest,” his mind thinking “by this I shall seek goods and support my own life; and at that very moment he raises the evil discipline.” First ask: why does the first kind need no vow? Because for one born into such a family this trade is already the family business, and setting hand to it the first time is itself a taking up of the succession; the second kind requires an express term to be set. The easy error: to suppose that an evil vow must be uttered before an evil discipline is formed. The first kind is precisely the one where no vow is needed. Where this lands: this is exactly symmetrical with the obtaining of the wholesome discipline — that too has its two roads, by undertaking (a vow) and by absorption (naturally).

〔3.2〕The middling nonmanifest: that great tract which is neither discipline nor non-discipline. The treatise gives three causes. The first, “by the field” — “first, by the field, that is, toward such fields of merit as these one gives a park or grove and the like, and that wholesome nonmanifest arises at the first giving” — which it ties to “the meritorious deeds that have a support” spoken of in the sūtra. The second, “by undertaking” — “second, by undertaking, that is, one sets up a vow of one’s own: if I have not yet made obeisance to the Buddha I will not eat first, and the rest” — or makes a vow with a term to it, such as giving food constantly on fast days, monthly, half-monthly, and yearly. The third, “by weighty performance” — “third, by weighty performance, that is, raising an attention weighty in this way one performs the wholesome or performs the unwholesome.” First ask: what have these three causes in common? None of them requires a formal rite for taking on the discipline, and yet each can raise a continuing nonmanifest. The easy error: to suppose that without taking on the discipline there is no entity of discipline to speak of. What these three causes raise is precisely a nonmanifest that does not wait upon taking on a discipline. Where this lands: the small vows one sets up in daily life (one prostration a day, one gift a month) have a real substance within the system of this treatise — they raise a nonmanifest, and the seventh section below will tell you that they are relinquished by six conditions.


IV. Relinquishing the Discipline of Individual Liberation: Four Conditions, Five Conditions, and the One Principle behind the Five

〔4.1〕The two words “taming” must first be made good. The treatise begins not by explaining relinquishing but by glossing the name — “what is called taming means to show the discipline, since by this it can make the faculties tamed.” First ask: why gloss this word before speaking of relinquishing? Because what is relinquished must first be established. The discipline is called taming with regard to its function, not with regard to its form. The easy error: to understand keeping the discipline as observing rules. The treatise says it is making the faculties tamed — what is counteracted is the racing of the six faculties. Where this lands: to judge whether a practice of the discipline has landed, what one looks at is not whether there is a record of transgression but whether the faculties have been tamed.

〔4.2〕The disciplines of the seven classes are relinquished by four conditions, the one-day discipline by one more. The treatise lists the four conditions — “first, by disposition, raising a manifest action toward a person who can understand and giving up the training”; “second, by casting off the commonality of sentient beings”; “third, by the two sexual characteristics arising together”; “fourth, by the wholesome roots it rests upon being cut off” — and says “the one-day discipline is relinquished by the four conditions above and by the passing of a night; hence it is said in sum that the discipline of individual liberation is relinquished by five conditions.” First ask: why must the giving up be declared to “a person who can understand”? Because the substance of the first condition is a manifest action contradicting what was undertaken, and a manifest action must have an object able to take it in. The easy error: to suppose that thinking silently ‘I no longer hold it’ counts as relinquishing the discipline. The treatise says a manifest action must be raised toward one who can understand. Where this lands: this stipulation also protects the one who has taken on the discipline — a moment’s vexation will not make the discipline lapse of itself.

〔4.3〕The five conditions are not five stipulations; they are five ways of breaking down. This is the most important sentence in the section. The treatise asks and answers itself — “why is the relinquishing of the discipline by these five conditions? Because a manifest action has arisen that contradicts what was undertaken, because the support is cast off, because the support is altered, because what it rests upon is cut off, because the term of time is passed.” First ask: what do these five sentences say? They say the ways in which the five things the discipline rests upon severally break down: the manifest action contradicting the undertaking (the reverse of the undertaking), the body that is its support cast off (the end of life), the body that is its support altered (two sexual characteristics), the wholesome roots it rested upon cut off, the term run out. The easy error: to take the five conditions for a list to be memorized. Where this lands: grasp these five ways of breaking down, and when other disciplines are met (the one night of the one-day discipline, the six conditions of the middling nonmanifest) they can be worked out for oneself — they are no more than the same set of breakings-down rearranged over different disciplines.

〔4.4〕Whether a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline: three accounts recorded together, the treatise passing no verdict. The treatise writes the three accounts together in four lines of stanza. The first account is “some other school says: among the four gravest sins that can draw one down to an evil destiny, if any one be transgressed, the disciplines of the novice and the bhikṣu are relinquished” — the treatise itself gives only “some other school” without naming its tenet, while Puguang ties it word for word: “some other Sautrāntika master says: a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline.” The second account is “yet another school says: by the extinction of the true dharma too one may be made to relinquish the discipline of individual liberation,” the ground being that at the extinction of the dharma “all the items of training, the establishing of boundaries, and the formal acts cease”; and here too Puguang ties the tenet word for word: “some other Dharmaguptaka school says, which here means the school of the dharma-secret” (the sentence at the end of this fascicle about the extinction of the dharma being marked by Puguang precisely as “this refutes the school of the dharma-secret,” which fastens together with the attribution here). The third is the account of the Vibhāṣā masters of the land of Kaśmīra — “the Vibhāṣā masters of the land of Kaśmīra say: at the time of transgressing a root sin, the discipline of one gone forth is not relinquished” — with two grounds, “it is not that transgressing on one side requires all the disciplines to be wholly relinquished” and “it is not that transgressing the remaining sins involves the cutting off of moral discipline.” First ask: on which side does the author stand among the three accounts? Both stanza and prose write them together and hand down no verdict. The easy error: to take the account of the masters of Kaśmīra for the settled position of this treatise. It is one of the three accounts. Where this lands: the form of this treatise is that where divergent accounts are met and the sūtras have no express text, both parties are recorded; the reader had better first make clear the grounds of each of the three accounts, and the choosing among them belongs to someone else.

〔4.5〕The simile of the debt: one man may have two names at the same time. The masters of Kaśmīra set up a simile — “yet he has two names, namely keeper and transgressor of the discipline; as a man of wealth who owes another a debt is called at once a rich man and a debtor” — and add the way out, “if he confesses and clears away what he has transgressed, he is called complete in moral discipline and not called a transgressor, as one who has repaid a debt is called simply a rich man.” First ask: what is this simile meant to rescue? The coexistence of these two things: that the entity of the discipline is not lost, and that the fault is indeed there. The easy error: to read it as ‘it does not matter if one transgresses.’ The latter half of the simile says expressly that one must confess and clear away before returning to being merely a rich man. Where this lands: on the position of this line of the masters of Kaśmīra, this is a division of the greatest practical use for practice — to break the discipline is not to be without discipline; only where there is a discipline to rely upon is there a repentance that can be made. Since the preceding section has already said expressly that the three accounts are recorded together and the treatise passes no verdict, here only the road opened by the doctrine of this one line is set out, and no verdict is handed down on the treatise’s behalf.

〔4.6〕The Sautrāntikas’ objection: the World-Honored One said expressly that one who transgresses the four grave sins is not called a bhikṣu. The Sautrāntika masters object — “if that be so, why did the Bhagavat say that one who has transgressed the four grave sins is not called a bhikṣu” — and adduce the World-Honored One’s words, “he has broken the entity of a bhikṣu and destroyed the nature of an ascetic, and, ruined and fallen, the name of defeat is set up for him.” The Sarvāstivādins answer in a sentence: “it was said with a hidden intent, with regard to the bhikṣu in the ultimate sense.” First ask: wherein lies the weight of this answer? In that it adjudges the World-Honored One’s words to be a saying of hidden intent, that is, not of definitive meaning. The easy error: to suppose that this is merely a technical handling of terms. The Sautrāntikas in their next sentence seize upon just how serious it is. Where this lands: to adjudge a sentence of sūtra to be of hidden intent is a matter of the gravest responsibility — this is exactly why the dispute in the next passage is so fierce.

〔4.7〕The two words “violent and overbearing,” and the head-on collision of the two schools. The Sautrāntikas hand down their verdict outright: “this saying is violent and overbearing.” The Sarvāstivādins ask in return, “wherein is it violent and overbearing?” The Sautrāntikas answer with the utmost weight — “in that the World-Honored One’s saying of definitive meaning is explained by another sense so as to be made non-definitive, and in that it provides those of many afflictions with an occasion for transgressing grave sins.” First ask: how many charges do the Sautrāntikas bring? Two: making the definitive non-definitive, and opening a convenient door to grave transgression for those heavy with afflictions. The Sarvāstivādins press further, “how do you know that this saying is of definitive meaning?”; and the Sautrāntikas adduce the Vinaya’s own explanation as proof — “because the Vinaya itself explains that there are four bhikṣus,” namely “first the bhikṣu in name and notion, second the self-styled bhikṣu, third the mendicant bhikṣu, fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions” — while the one the sūtra calls not a bhikṣu is “the bhikṣu who has not received full ordination by a formal act of one motion and three announcements.” The easy error: to read this passage as a clash of tempers. Its substance is the authority to interpret the sūtras: when may one say that a sentence of sūtra is of hidden intent? Where this lands: this treatise records both parties without judging; what a later reader is to learn is the ground of each — the one relies on principle (the discipline ought not to be wholly relinquished for a single transgression), the other on the text of the Vinaya (the Vinaya itself explains four bhikṣus).

〔4.8〕The simile of the palmyra tree, and what this simile really shows. The Sautrāntikas cite the Sarvāstivādins’ position and refute it, saying that that saying of theirs “is in fact to call the Great Master to account,” because the Great Master himself set up a simile — “the Great Master set up this simile here: as a palmyra tree, if its head be cut off, can certainly not grow tall and wide again, so it is with bhikṣus and the rest who transgress a grave sin.” The Sarvāstivādins ask, “what principle did the Great Master mean this simile to show?” The Sautrāntikas answer: the intent is to show that to transgress on one side, in a root grave sin, makes all the rest of what was undertaken unable to grow tall and wide, because “he violates and oversteps the root practice of a bhikṣu, and is joined with an exceedingly fierce absence of conscience and shame”; the root of practice being cut off, all the disciplines ought in principle to be wholly relinquished. First ask: why do the two schools read different senses out of one and the same simile? The Sarvāstivādins read “unable to grow” as not increasing; the Sautrāntikas read it as the root being cut. The easy error: to think similes ornamental. This passage is precisely where in the whole fascicle a simile carries the heaviest weight — the point at issue falls upon how the simile is read. Where this lands: in reading the similes of sūtra and treatise, first ask ‘which portion of the simile is what is taken,’ and this one question saves more than half the misunderstandings.

〔4.9〕Tares in the rice, rotten beams, chaff among the seed: the sūtra of expulsion, the answer of the four ascetics, and the Sautrāntikas’ reconciling of the sūtra. The Sautrāntikas cite a further sūtra as proof: one who has gravely transgressed is not permitted to eat the food of the assembly “even a single morsel,” nor to “tread within the monastery so much as a heel’s breadth of ground,” and they adduce the Great Master’s words — “one should swiftly pull out the tares and weeds within the rice, should swiftly select and discard the rotten ridgepoles and beams, should swiftly winnow the chaff and blighted grain among the seed; even so should one swiftly drive out and expel from the assembly those who, being in truth no bhikṣus, are yet styled bhikṣus.” The Sautrāntikas then ask, “what is the mark of the entity of a bhikṣu?” The Sarvāstivādins answer: whatever the mark may be, the entity must exist, and they adduce the World-Honored One’s words as their ground — “for the World-Honored One has said: know, Cunda, that there are four ascetics and no fifth” — the four being of the excellent path, showing the path, living by the path, and defiling the path. The Sarvāstivādins’ words stop here. What follows is not a supplement of theirs but the Sautrāntikas turning about and reconciling this sūtra — “though the sūtra says so, yet he has merely the look of an ascetic remaining, and so is called an ascetic” — with six similes adduced in a row: “as with wood that has been burnt, a counterfeit parrot, a dried-up pool, a spoiled seed, the wheel of a whirling firebrand, and a dead man.” First ask: what does each party read out of one and the same passage of sūtra? The Sarvāstivādins read out that ‘the sūtra sets up four only and not a fifth, from which it is plain that one who has gravely transgressed still has the entity of the discipline within him’; the Sautrāntikas read out that ‘the reason the fourth kind is still called an ascetic is only that a look of an ascetic remains, and not that he has the entity of the discipline’ — and the six similes are set up for just this, saying that the name remains and the reality is gone. The easy error: to take the six similes for the Sarvāstivādins’ words, and so to read them as the Sarvāstivādins granting that in one who has gravely transgressed both name and entity of discipline remain. Precisely the contrary — the six similes are the Sautrāntikas’ words denying the entity of the discipline, following upon their earlier position that a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline. Where this lands: one passage of sūtra and each of two schools makes its own reading of it; this is exactly why this fascicle records both parties without judging, and what the reader is to learn is to see clearly what each relies upon, not to hurry to declare a winner.

〔4.10〕The bhikṣu still in training and the “single thought of concealment”: an exceedingly fine dividing line. Here the hands change once more. The Sarvāstivādins object: if a grave transgression makes one no bhikṣu, then the class of “bhikṣu still in training” set up in the Vinaya has nowhere to stand — “if one who has gravely transgressed is not a bhikṣu, there ought to be no bhikṣu still in training.” The Sautrāntikas answer: the case cannot be spoken of alike — “it is not said that all who gravely transgress commit a sin of defeat; only of one who has committed a sin of defeat is it definitely said that he is not a bhikṣu” — and the dividing line lies in “because he has not had a single thought of concealment.” It should be noted that this fine division comes from the mouth of the Sautrāntikas and is no supplement of the Sarvāstivādins; the Sautrāntikas maintain that a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline, and yet at the same time grant that one who transgresses without concealing is superior in his continuum and commits no defeat — and this is precisely where they part ‘grave transgression’ and ‘defeat’ into two matters. First ask: wherein do defeat and grave transgression differ? In concealment. One who transgresses without concealing is superior in his continuum and may enter the class of those still in training. The easy error: to suppose that the weight of a sin lies wholly in the deed. Here it is said expressly to hang upon a single thought of concealment or non-concealment. Where this lands: this is the sentence in the whole fascicle most directly addressed to the practitioner — whether that one thought after the transgression conceals or not settles the whole road afterward.

〔4.11〕The simile of the scorched seed, and a residual point about the extinction of the dharma. Still the two schools stand opposed. The Sarvāstivādins object: since there is no discipline, “why is he not made to go forth and take the discipline afresh?” The Sautrāntikas answer, “because his continuum has already been enfolded by an exceedingly grave absence of conscience and shame, and he has no strength to raise the discipline of one gone forth, like a scorched seed,” and say expressly that this is not because one sees that he still has a discipline — “it is not that, seeing that he has the bhikṣu’s discipline, he is therefore not made to go forth and take the discipline afresh.” That last sentence, “on this point there is no doctrine left; why labor so bitterly to rescue him,” gathers it up most trenchantly, but the momentum of the words must be seen for what it is: it is no neutral close, it is a sentence at the end of the Sautrāntikas’ answer turning the Sarvāstivādins’ own words back upon them — since you insist on preserving his entity of discipline, then you ought to go and make obeisance to bhikṣus of this kind. And a further residual point about the extinction of the dharma is added — “at the time when the true dharma is extinguished, though there are none of the establishings of boundaries, the formal acts, and the Vinaya, and those who have not obtained the discipline have no principle by which to obtain it anew, yet those who obtained it beforehand have no principle by which to relinquish it.” First ask: are the simile of the scorched seed and the simile of the palmyra tree one and the same thing? They are not. The palmyra tree simile disputes whether a discipline already obtained still exists; the scorched seed simile speaks of whether it can be raised again in the future. The easy error: to read the two similes together, whereupon the treatise seems to contradict itself. Where this lands: that passage on the extinction of the dharma yields a clean principle — the institution may be cut off, and an entity already obtained is not lost through the cutting off of the institution.


V. Relinquishing the Wholesome Dharmas Produced in Absorption and the Wholesome Dharmas without Outflows

〔5.1〕The discipline that accompanies absorption is relinquished by two conditions, and the word “and the like” points to something else. The treatise says “the wholesome dharmas affiliated to the levels of the meditative absorptions are relinquished by two conditions,” first by changing levels (born from a lower level up, or passing away from a higher and born below), second by falling back (falling back from a superior merit of absorption already acquired). There is besides in the stanza the word “and the like,” which the treatise itself explains as showing that “at the casting off of the commonality of sentient beings a small portion of superior wholesome roots is likewise relinquished.” First ask: why does changing levels relinquish it? Because the discipline that accompanies absorption is affiliated to a level, and when the level changes the dharmas affiliated to it naturally do not follow. The easy error: to imagine that the discipline accompanying absorption, once cultivated and obtained, goes with one forever. Where this lands: this shows just why the discipline accompanying absorption cannot take the place of the discipline of individual liberation — the one is affiliated to the continuum of a body, the other to a level.

〔5.2〕A small difference in the formless realm, not to be let slip. The treatise adds a sentence: the wholesome dharmas of the form realm are relinquished by changing levels and by falling back, “and so it is with the formless realm as well, save only that there is no discipline there, and in this it differs from the form realm.” First ask: why has the formless realm no discipline? Because the discipline is form, and in the formless realm there is no form. The easy error: to suppose that the higher the realm the more excellent the discipline. It is exactly the formless realm that has no discipline accompanying absorption to speak of. Where this lands: this sentence reminds the reader that the position that the entity of the discipline is a form-dharma is carried through consistently in this treatise.

〔5.3〕The discipline that accompanies the path is relinquished by three conditions, each of substance. The treatise says “the wholesome dharmas without outflows are relinquished by three conditions” — first by obtaining a fruit (“at the time of obtaining a fruit one relinquishes the path of approach and the path of the fruit that went before”), second by refining the faculties (“at the stage of refining the faculties one relinquishes the path of the dull through obtaining the path of the sharp”), third by falling back (“at the time of falling back one loses the path of the fruit and the path superior to the fruit”). First ask: obtaining a fruit is plainly an advance; why is it counted as relinquishing? Because what is relinquished is the earlier path of approach and path of the fruit; this is a relinquishing that ‘exchanges the inferior for the superior,’ not a losing. The easy error: to see the word “relinquish” and think of falling away. Where this lands: “relinquishing” in this treatise is a neutral technical term — wherever the dharma one rests upon is replaced, cut off, or broken down, it is called relinquishing; in reading, first ask which of these it is.


VI. The Three Conditions for Relinquishing Evil Discipline

〔6.1〕The three conditions: death, obtaining the discipline, the arising of the two sexual characteristics. The treatise says “the non-disciplines are relinquished by three conditions” — first by death, “because the support is cast off”; second by obtaining the discipline, “that is, if one takes on the discipline of individual liberation, or through acquiring the discipline of the meditative absorptions, the evil discipline is thereupon relinquished,” the ground being “since the natures of the wholesome and the evil discipline contradict each other, and the wholesome discipline is the stronger in force among them”; third by the two sexual characteristics arising together, “because at that time the support is altered.” First ask: why can the wholesome discipline drive out the evil, and not the evil the wholesome? The treatise says expressly that the wholesome discipline is the stronger in force. The easy error: to suppose that the wholesome and evil disciplines are on a par. They contradict each other in nature and are unequal in force. Where this lands: this is a most powerful practical warrant given by this treatise — the taking on of the discipline is itself the way to cut off the evil discipline, and there is no need to clear away one’s evil actions first before coming to take it on.

〔6.2〕Throwing away knife and net is not relinquishing the evil discipline. The treatise adds a passage on purpose — “one who abides in evil discipline, though he may at times give rise to the volition of not doing and lay aside knife and net, yet if he does not take on the wholesome disciplines, those non-disciplines can in no way be cast off” — and sets up the simile, “as when, though one avoids the causes and conditions of falling ill, yet without taking good medicine the illness is in the end hard to cure.” First ask: why is not doing not enough? Because the evil discipline is an entity that has been set up; it does not break down of itself through the stopping of behavior, and must be dispossessed by an entity that contradicts it. The easy error: to suppose that changing one’s trade is the same as getting out. Where this lands: this is the item in the whole fascicle that comes down most squarely upon the gate of practice — to leave the evil discipline, one must take on the wholesome discipline; to avoid the circumstances is only to stop adding weight, not to be released.

〔6.3〕After the night has passed: the third place in this fascicle where both accounts are recorded without adjudication. The treatise sets the question, “when a man who abides in non-discipline has taken the one-day discipline, and at the passing of the night relinquishes that discipline, does he obtain non-discipline, or is he called a middling man?” The former master says he obtains non-discipline again, on the ground that “that unwholesome disposition has not been relinquished forever, as when iron heated red is taken off the fire, the red vanishes and the dark comes forth”; the latter master says “if he does not do the deed afresh, there is no condition to make him obtain non-discipline, since non-discipline is obtained in dependence upon a manifest action.” First ask: where does the divergence of the two accounts lie? In whether obtaining the evil discipline anew requires a new manifest action. The easy error: to hurry to decide which account is right. The treatise here hands down no verdict. Where this lands: this question is still direct for a modern reader — when a period of temporary discipline has run out and a man returns to his former life, does he ‘revert of himself to his former state,’ or ‘have to make something afresh to get back’? Each account has its reason.


VII. The Six Conditions for Relinquishing the Middling Nonmanifest

〔7.1〕The six conditions are a very complete table of breakings-down. The stanza has only ten characters — “the middling relinquished by undertaking, momentum, performance, thing, life, and roots cut off” — five characters to a condition, the last word “cut off” gathering in the cutting off of the roots as well; the prose commentary spreads it out most neatly. The treatise lists “the middling nonmanifest is relinquished by six conditions” — “first, relinquished by the breaking down of the mind of undertaking” (saying in the mind, “from this day on I cast off what I undertook before”), “second, relinquished by the breaking down of the momentum,” “third, relinquished by the breaking down of the performance” (“as with the matter undertaken, one afterwards does it no more”), “fourth, relinquished by the breaking down of the thing,” “fifth, relinquished by the breaking down of the life span” (“because the support has undergone a change”), “sixth, relinquished by the breaking down of the wholesome roots” (“at the time when the preparatory effort is raised and the wholesome roots are cut off”). First ask: why are the conditions of the middling nonmanifest more numerous than those of individual liberation? Because it is not established by a formal act, and the things it rests upon are more mixed — mind, momentum, performance, thing, life, root, every one of them breakable. The easy error: to see the six conditions as trivia. They are in fact an extended application of the five ways of breaking down in the fourth section. Where this lands: before setting up a small vow, look first among these six for the one likeliest to break down first, and that is where the vow most needs guarding.

〔7.2〕The arrow and the potter’s wheel: the moment when momentum runs out. For the second condition the treatise sets up a simile of its own — the nonmanifest drawn forth by the force of pure faith or of the afflictions has “a limit to both, and when the momentum of that limit is cut off the nonmanifest is thereupon relinquished, as with an arrow that has been shot and a potter’s wheel, which come to a stop when the thrust of the bowstring and the rest is spent.” First ask: what is this simile meant to correct? The imagination that ‘a fierce mind at one moment can be effective forever.’ The easy error: to suppose that a mind raised in a moment of being moved will stay there. The treatise says it is like an arrow: it will come to the ground. Where this lands: this is why the treatise sets up “by undertaking” as a separate cause — to turn a momentary momentum into a vow with a term to it, so that when the momentum is spent there is still a mind of undertaking to rely on.

〔7.3〕A thing too can break down the entity of the discipline, and this item is the easiest to skip. The treatise asks itself, “what is a thing?” and answers itself, “the monastery, bedding, caitya, and park or grove given away, and the nets and snares and the like set up.” First ask: if the thing is destroyed, is my merit then gone? What is spoken of here is not the presence or absence of merit but the nonmanifest that kept arising in dependence upon that thing, which stops with the thing. The easy error: to read it as ‘the fruit of retribution of the gift disappears.’ It does not — the action of giving is already accomplished, and only that portion of the nonmanifest that turned with the thing stops. Where this lands: this item applies symmetrically on the evil side as well — nets and snares being destroyed, the evil nonmanifest that arose in dependence upon them likewise stops.


VIII. Relinquishing the Wholesome Not-Form of the Desire Realm and the Defiled Not-Form of the Three Realms

〔8.1〕The relinquishing of wholesome dharmas takes two conditions, the relinquishing of defiled dharmas only one. The treatise says “all the wholesome dharmas of the desire realm that are not form are relinquished by two conditions: first, cutting off the wholesome roots; second, being born into a higher realm”; while “all the defiled dharmas of the three realms that are not form are relinquished by one condition alone, namely by the arising of the path that counteracts them.” First ask: why do wholesome dharmas take two conditions and defiled dharmas only one? Because the relinquishing of wholesome dharmas has two roads — being uprooted (the wholesome roots cut off) and being passed beyond (birth in a higher realm); the relinquishing of defiled dharmas has one road only — being counteracted. The easy error: to suppose that defiled dharmas are the easier to relinquish. Exactly the contrary: there is one road only, and that road is the noble path. Where this lands: this section states the matter of ‘cutting off the afflictions’ with the utmost economy — apart from the counteracting path there is no second way.

〔8.2〕The four words “no other means” are to be remembered. The treatise says “if the path that can cut off this category has arisen, one relinquishes all the afflictions within this category together with their attendants; no other means will do.” First ask: what is meant by “this category”? The afflictions are cut off by categories, and only when the path that can cut off this category arises is this category relinquished. The easy error: to suppose that cultivating any wholesome dharma whatever can diminish the entity of an affliction. To diminish its actual occurrence is one thing; to relinquish its entity is another. Where this lands: this sentence of the fascicle is best read together with the earlier ‘the wholesome discipline can dispossess the evil discipline’ — the wholesome discipline can dispossess the entity of the evil discipline, but wholesome dharmas cannot dispossess the entity of an affliction; the entity of an affliction can be cut off by the counteracting path alone.


IX. In Which Sentient Beings Discipline and Non-Discipline Are Found

〔9.1〕Three lines drawn first: destiny, continent, body. The treatise says “non-discipline is found only in the human destiny, and the northern continent being excepted, it is found in the three quarters alone,” and “within the three continents there must further be excepted the ṣaṇḍha, the paṇḍaka, and those who have the two sexual characteristics”; while discipline likewise excepts the same classes among men, “and is found among the gods as well.” First ask: why draw three lines? Because the support of the discipline has three layers of condition — the destiny (there must be undertaking and conscience and shame), the continent (there must be a dharma of undertaking), and the body (there must be a support that has the capacity). The easy error: to read “the northern continent excepted” as meaning that the men of the northern continent are bad. The treatise gives its own reason later, and it has nothing to do with good and evil. Where this lands: whenever an ‘excepting so-and-so’ is met in this treatise, first find the reason the treatise itself gives, and do not fill it in for oneself.

〔9.2〕Why the ṣaṇḍha and the rest have no discipline: two proofs from sūtra and Vinaya and three reasons. The treatise first adduces the proofs — “and by what is it known that the continuum of the ṣaṇḍha and the rest is not a support for discipline? Because sūtra and Vinaya have express proof” — the sūtra passage where the Buddha tells Mahānāman taking “the male faculty complete” as the mark of a layman of the male sort, and the Vinaya where it says “you should put away and reject persons of this sort of form.” Then it adduces three reasons — “because the afflictions raised by the two supports are both in full increase within one continuum,” “because they have no capacity for correct discernment,” “because they have no exceedingly weighty mind of conscience and shame.” First ask: what do these three point to in common? To the capacity of the support that is the body, not to a moral appraisal. The easy error: to read this passage as a disparagement of a class of persons. What the treatise sets up is the condition of the body upon which the entity of the discipline rests. Where this lands: this also explains why they likewise have no evil discipline — the treatise goes on to say “because their minds are not settled in evil either,” and adds a general rule, “moreover, wherever there is wholesome discipline, there evil discipline is also found, because these two are established as the reverse of one another.”

〔9.3〕The northern continent and the evil destinies: two different lacks. The treatise says “the men of Uttarakuru have no undertaking and no absorption, nor a superior āśaya for doing evil, and hence have neither wholesome nor evil discipline”; and again, “fierce conscience and shame are absent in the evil destinies, and hence discipline and non-discipline are alike absent there.” First ask: is what the northern continent lacks the same thing that the evil destinies lack? It is not — the northern continent lacks “undertaking” and ‘the superior disposition for doing evil,’ while the evil destinies lack fierce conscience and shame. The easy error: to lump the two together as ‘heavy in action.’ Where this lands: this section together with the passage on the ṣaṇḍha makes up a ‘table of the conditions of the body that supports the discipline’ — there must be a dharma of undertaking, conscience and shame, capacity, and a settled mind.

〔9.4〕The simile of the field of salt and alkali: it grows no good sprouts, and no foul weeds either. The treatise sets up the simile, “moreover the ṣaṇḍha and the rest are like a field of salt and alkali, and hence cannot grow wholesome discipline or evil discipline,” and explains it itself, “it is plainly seen in the world that any field of salt and alkali can grow neither good sprouts nor foul weeds.” First ask: on which word does the weight of this simile fall? On ‘nor foul weeds either’ — the two-way character of the simile is the very heart of it. The easy error: to take only the half ‘it grows no good sprouts’ and read it as disparagement. Where this lands: whenever a simile is read, first see whether it is a one-way or a two-way simile; this simile in the treatise is plainly two-way.

〔9.5〕Egg-born nāgas taking the eight-limbed observance: the solution to an objection from a sūtra. The treatise sets the objection, “if that be so, why does the sūtra say that there are egg-born nāgas who on the eighth day of each half-month and the rest come out from the palace to the world of men to ask for the eight-limbed one-day fast discipline,” and answers, “what they obtain is excellent conduct, it is not the obtaining of discipline.” First ask: since they have taken it, why does it not count as obtaining the discipline? Because the discipline has its conditions of a support, and what they obtain is excellent conduct. The easy error: to suppose that this says the nāgas took it in vain. It does not — excellent conduct is a wholesome thing really obtained. Where this lands: this is one and the same establishing as the “excellent conduct resembling discipline” obtained under the “five stipulations” of the second section: there is real good and yet it is not discipline; the treatise applies the same measure in these two places.

〔9.6〕The distribution of the three disciplines through the three realms. The treatise concludes, “hence discipline is found only among men and gods, and only men have all three disciplines complete, namely individual liberation, the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows”; and it says separately that “those born among the gods of the desire realm and in the form realm may all have the discipline of the meditative absorptions, while for those born in the formless realm it is certainly absent,” whereas the discipline without outflows “is found even in the formless realm,” only that “those born in the formless realm merely possess it, since, there being no form, it certainly cannot be made present.” First ask: what is the difference between “possessing” and “being made present”? Possessing is having obtained it; being made present is having it in act. The easy error: to read “the formless realm has the discipline without outflows” as meaning that the formless realm has a discipline that can be practiced. The treatise says expressly that it certainly cannot be made present. Where this lands: this pairing of “possessing” and “being made present” has to be used everywhere in Abhidharma, and this sentence of the fascicle is one of the cleanest samples of it.


X. The Three Actions, Wholesome, Unwholesome, and Indeterminate

〔10.1〕The two words “secure” are the criterion. The treatise says “the action that is secure is named wholesome, because it can obtain a lovely maturation and nirvāṇa, relieving the sufferings of beings in the two divisions of time, the temporary and the everlasting”; it says “the action that is not secure is named unwholesome, because it draws on an unlovely maturation and is contrary in nature to what was called secure”; it says “the action that belongs to neither of the two is given the name indeterminate, because it cannot be determined as wholesome or unwholesome.” First ask: why is the criterion of the wholesome fixed at “secure” rather than at “good”? Because security is spoken of with regard to the result — it can obtain a lovely maturation (temporary) and nirvāṇa (everlasting). This pairing of “the two divisions of time, the temporary and the everlasting” is one of the most essential establishings in the treatise: the suffering relieved by wholesome action has two layers of effect. The easy error: to understand the wholesome merely as what draws on a pleasant result. If it were only that, nirvāṇa would have nowhere to stand. Where this lands: to check whether a thing is wholesome, the question the treatise gives is ‘does it relieve suffering, and is the relief temporary or everlasting?’

〔10.2〕Why the indeterminate is not a third kind of wholesome. The treatise says that the indeterminate is that portion which “cannot be determined as wholesome or unwholesome.” First ask: is ‘cannot be determined’ a not knowing, or a genuine belonging to neither side? It is the latter — it is affiliated to neither the secure nor the insecure nature. The easy error: to take the indeterminate for a neutral good thing. It has not even the strength to draw on a maturation. Where this lands: this division reminds the practitioner that a great deal of daily behavior in fact falls into the indeterminate, accumulating neither good nor evil — and this is precisely why one must ‘raise a weighty attention’ if a nonmanifest is to be raised.


XI. Meritorious, Unmeritorious, Immovable

〔11.1〕The definitions of the three actions are of the utmost brevity, and the reason lies in the second half of each sentence. The treatise says “the wholesome action of the desire realm is said to be named meritorious, because it draws on a lovely result and benefits sentient beings,” “the unwholesome actions are said to be named unmeritorious, because they draw on an unlovely result and harm sentient beings,” “the wholesome action of the two higher realms is said to be named immovable.” First ask: why is the wholesome of the higher realms not called meritorious? Because the pair meritorious and unmeritorious is set up with regard to benefiting and harming sentient beings, while the name immovable is set up with regard to action and result not shifting — the three do not share one measure. The easy error: to suppose that the three actions are three cells under one and the same standard. Where this lands: when a set of dharma-numbers is met standing side by side, first make sure whether they were measured with one and the same measure; here the treatise offers exactly a counter-instance.

〔11.2〕How the sūtras of “immovable” and “having movement” are reconciled. The treatise sets itself the objection from a sūtra — the World-Honored One said that the three lower absorptions are all named having movement. Answer: “since within the three lower absorptions there are applied and sustained thought and the rest, the calamities are not yet stilled, and hence the name moving is set up,” whereas “the immovable of which the Sūtra of the Immovable speaks is said with regard to being able to draw on an immovable maturation.” First ask: why has one and the same word “movement” two explanations? Because what each is spoken with regard to differs: the one with regard to the calamities within the absorption, the other with regard to the place of action and result. Puguang here further adduces the words of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle as a help — “the noble ones say: within these there is the movement of applied thought, sustained thought, joy, and the feeling of pleasure. By the applied and sustained thought of the lower first absorption there is movement, by the feeling of joy of the lower second there is movement, by the feeling of pleasure of the lower third there is movement” — and puts forward two explanations of his own, one saying “because there are applied thought and the rest, and the calamities are not yet stilled, the name moving is set up,” and one saying “a further explanation: taking in joy, pleasure, and the in-breath and out-breath as well, each as is fitting is called movement.” The easy error: to suppose that the actions of the form and formless realms really have movement. Where this lands: when the same word is met with different explanations in sūtra and treatise, first ask ‘with regard to what is “movement” spoken of in this place?’

〔11.3〕Actions of the desire realm may be turned aside by other conditions, those of the higher realms may not. The treatise sets a further objection, “how can an absorption that has movement draw on an immovable maturation,” and answers, “although within such an absorption there is the movement of calamity, yet its action as regards its result has not the shifting that the desire realm has, and hence the name immovable is set up,” adducing an actual instance from the desire realm — an action that properly ought to ripen among the gods, “being drawn aside by the force of other causes and conditions, ripens among men instead.” Conversely, “an action of the form and formless realms belonging to some other level and place has no way of being turned into being experienced at another level and place; the place of action and result is settled, and hence the name immovable is set up.” First ask: what does the “movement” here really move? It moves the destiny and place where the result of the action is. The easy error: to mistake “immovable” for meaning unalterable and irremediable. What is said here is that the level and the place do not shift, not that the result cannot be turned. Where this lands: the very reason that actions of the desire realm can be turned is why practice has a place to lay hold; this item is most powerful read together with the section on settled and unsettled action.


XII. Conducive to Pleasant Feeling, to Painful Feeling, to Feeling Neither Painful nor Pleasant

〔12.1〕The bounds of level for the three actions of feeling are drawn by the limit of pleasant feeling. The treatise says “among the wholesome actions, those from the desire realm up to the third meditative absorption are called actions conducive to pleasant feeling, because pleasant feelings extend only so far”; “the unwholesome actions are called conducive to painful feeling”; “the wholesome actions of the levels beyond the third absorption are said to be named conducive to feeling neither painful nor pleasant, because above that there are no feelings of pain or pleasure at all.” First ask: why is the line drawn at the third meditative absorption? Because pleasant feeling reaches only so far. The easy error: to suppose that this is a ranking of value. It is a boundary in the distribution of feeling. Where this lands: this boundary is used again and again in the study of absorption — above the third absorption there is no pleasant feeling, and above the fourth there is the feeling of equanimity alone.

〔12.2〕Action draws on not feeling alone but the provisions of feeling as well. The treatise adds a sentence of great importance — “it is not that these actions draw on the result of feeling alone; it should be known that they draw on the provisions of that feeling as well; feeling and its provisions are here called feeling.” First ask: what are the provisions of feeling? The remaining dharmas that arise together with feeling and support that feeling. The easy error: to read “action conducive to pleasant feeling” as drawing on one isolated pleasant feeling only. Where this lands: this explains why the result of a wholesome action is a whole setting and not merely a sensation.

〔12.3〕Whether the lower levels have a third kind of action: three accounts set forth and the author expressly adjudicating. The treatise records three accounts — the first, that the lower levels too have the third, action conducive to feeling neither, on the ground that the action of the intermediate absorption must draw on a maturation, for otherwise “the action of the intermediate absorption ought to have no maturation, or else there ought to be no such action at all, since it has no maturational result of pain or pleasure”; the second, that this action draws on the maturation of the faculty of pleasure within the fundamental levels; the third, that this action draws on no result of feeling. The author gathers them up directly with “both accounts contradict the root treatise,” adducing two questions from the root treatise as proof, and concluding, “by this it may be proved that the lower levels too have action conducive to feeling neither.” First ask: does this passage conflict with the form of ‘recording both without adjudication’ set out above? It does not — recording without adjudication is for cases where the sūtras have no express text, whereas here the author has an express text of the root treatise to adduce, and so he adjudicates. The easy error: to take every divergent account in this fascicle for a recording without adjudication. Where this lands: the dividing line between adjudicating and not adjudicating is whether there is an express text to rely upon, and this passage is the one sample of express adjudication in this fascicle.

〔12.4〕The action of the feeling of equanimity is wholesome but inferior: an answer that looks like a contradiction. The treatise asks itself, “is this action wholesome or unwholesome? It is wholesome, only inferior,” and at once objects to itself: since it was said above that the wholesome up to the third absorption is called conducive to pleasant feeling, and that what obtains a lovely result is called wholesome action, is this not a contradiction? Answer: “it should be known that that was said with regard to the greater part.” Puguang here states the reason more thoroughly — he sets the question why the equanimity of the higher levels should be drawn on by a superior wholesome while the equanimity below the third absorption is on the contrary drawn on by an inferior wholesome, and answers, “in the higher levels there is no joy or pleasure left to delight in, and so a superior wholesome can draw it on; in the lower levels there are still the two feelings of joy and pleasure, and men mostly delight in these and do not much seek equanimity,” adducing the words of the Mahāvibhāṣā, “the mode of apprehension of the faculty of equanimity is subtle and still, and delighted in by the wise, and so it is a wholesome action that draws it on.” First ask: what does “said with regard to the greater part” mean? It means that the earlier sentence adduced the general case and is not a rule without exception. The easy error: to see the treatise break its own earlier words and suppose the text disordered. Where this lands: this treatise often uses “with regard to the greater part” to reconcile the general case with the exception, and one should watch for it in reading.

〔12.5〕The natures of action and feeling differ; how the word “conducive” is established. The treatise asks itself, “since the natures of action and of feeling are distinct, how are they said to be conducive to pleasant feeling and the rest,” and the answer has several roads: first, “though the natures of action and pleasant feeling are distinct, action can act as cause to benefit pleasant feeling”; second, this action is what is experienced by pleasure, “because pleasure is the maturational result of this action”; third, that pleasure is what the action experiences. And a simile is set up, “as with the bath powder conducive to bathing” — which Puguang glosses word for word, “bathing means washing, and powder means the sort of bean flour; the powder being conducive to the bathing, it is called the bath powder conducive to bathing” — from which it is plain that this is the powder of beans and flour used at bathing (of the sort of bath-meal), so named because it is conducive to bathing, and not a scented dust. First ask: wherein do the three roads differ? One is with regard to benefit, one to what is experienced, one to what experiences. Puguang divides the three explanations in just this way. The easy error: to suppose that the three accounts exclude one another. They are three roads by which one and the same name is established. Where this lands: when a compound name of the form ‘conducive to such and such’ is met, first ask whether it is said with regard to the cause, to the result, or to the function.

〔12.6〕The five kinds of conduciveness to feeling: a table for preventing confusion. The treatise lists five — conducive by its own nature (all feeling), by association (all contact), as object (all objects), as maturation (the action that can draw on a maturation), and as present before one (the feeling now occurring) — adducing a sūtra as proof for each, and at the end fixing the range: “what is spoken of here is only conduciveness as maturation, because action can draw on the maturation of feeling.” First ask: what use is there in setting up these five? The use is in delimiting what is under discussion: the conduciveness spoken of in this section is only the fourth kind and no other, and must not be mixed up with the other four. The easy error: to read the text on conduciveness as maturation with the sense of conduciveness by its own nature, whereupon nothing goes through anywhere. Where this lands: this is a typical device of Abhidharma — first spread out the several uses of a word, then designate which one is in use here.


XIII. Settled and Unsettled Action · Actions of the Three Times

〔13.1〕Settled and unsettled must first be clearly defined. The treatise says “of the actions conducive to pleasant feeling and the rest spoken of above, it should be known that each has the difference of settled and unsettled; because they are not certainly to be experienced, the name unsettled is set up.” Settled action is further of three — “settled action is of three kinds: first conducive to being experienced in the present life, second conducive to being experienced in the next birth, third conducive to being experienced in a life after the next” — each with its definition: “conducive to being experienced in the present life means done in this life and ripening in this very life”; conducive to being experienced in the next birth is done in this life and ripening in the second life; conducive to being experienced in a life after the next is done in this life and ripening in order from the third life on. The three settled with the one unsettled make four kinds in all. First ask: in what is the “unsettled” unsettled? Here it is unsettled first with regard to the division of time. The easy error: to take unsettled action for action that receives no result. What is unsettled is the time, not whether there is a result. Where this lands: this set of four actions is the skeleton of the teaching on action and result, and the two sections following both hang upon it.

〔13.2〕The account of five actions: cutting the unsettled once more. The treatise records an account — “some maintain that unsettled action is further of two kinds, namely settled and unsettled as regards maturation” — which with the three settled actions makes five. First ask: where does this cut fall? On a second dimension, ‘whether the maturation itself is settled.’ The easy error: to suppose that the account of five actions conflicts with that of four. It has only used one more measure. Where this lands: from this it is plain that “settled” in this treatise has at least two senses, settledness of time and settledness of maturation; and when the words “settled action” are read, one should first ask which settledness is meant.

〔13.3〕Whether action conducive to the present may ripen in a later life: a divergent account and the Vibhāṣā masters’ refusal. Some other master says that action conducive to being experienced in the present may ripen in other births as well, “the name of the action being established according to the stage at which it first ripens,” on the ground that “lest a strong action should have little maturational result.” “The Vibhāṣā masters do not allow this account, because some actions have a result near and yet not superior, and some are just the contrary,” and they adduce outward seeds as a simile — “as with outward seeds, the mallow bears fruit after three and a half months, while wheat must pass six months before it bears fruit.” First ask: what is this simile meant to refute? The inference that ‘what ripens early must therefore be small in strength.’ The mallow ripens early and wheat late, and one cannot say that the strength of the mallow must be the smaller. The easy error: to suppose that a divergent account, once adduced, is thereby granted. Where this lands: this passage is a fine training in reasoning — a seemingly plausible analogy overturned by an analogy that fits better.

〔13.4〕The masters of similes’ four alternatives and eight actions. The treatise records the masters of similes as saying that action has four alternatives — settled as to time and unsettled as to maturation, settled as to maturation and unsettled as to time, settled as to both, unsettled as to both — and concludes “on their account actions come to eight kinds in all.” First ask: how do these four alternatives stand to the account of five actions above? They cross the two measures (time and maturation) completely, so that each kind of action divides in two and makes eight. The easy error: to take the four alternatives and the five actions for two opposed positions. The four alternatives are a method; the five actions are one of its results. Where this lands: this is the second demonstration of the method of four alternatives in this fascicle; crossing two measures exhaustively is the basic skill of Abhidharma analysis.


XIV. The Four Actions Done at Once · Drawing On the Commonality · What All Places May Do · What Is Debarred to the “Firm”

〔14.1〕Whether four actions can be done at the same time: a very concrete answer. The treatise asks itself, “are there four actions done at the same time? It is allowed that there are. How? Having sent three messengers, one at the same time carries a wrong desire through to its end.” First ask: wherein lies the beauty of this instance? In that with a single affair it does all four actions of the four divisions of time at once — what the three messengers do severally accomplishes the three settled actions, and what he does himself accomplishes the unsettled action, and all four are brought to completion at the same time. The easy error: to suppose that actions of different divisions of time cannot be done at the same time. The doing is at one time, the ripening at different times, and the two must not be confused. Where this lands: this also shows from the other side how much action is to be feared — in the space of a single thought four lines of time can be set going at once.

〔14.2〕Only three can draw on the commonality of sentient beings; the present-life kind does not. The treatise answers, “how many actions can draw on the commonality of sentient beings? Only three can draw on it, the action conducive to being experienced in the present excepted, because the commonality of this present body was drawn on by an earlier action.” First ask: why can the action conducive to being experienced in the present not draw on the commonality? Because the body of general retribution of this present term was drawn on by an earlier action; the action conducive to being experienced in the present receives its result within this very body and comes too late to draw this body on. The easy error: to confuse the drawing action with the filling action. Where this lands: this item is precisely the forerunner of the doctrine of ‘drawing and filling causes’ — what draws on the general retribution of one term and what fills out its particular retribution are not one and the same set of actions.

〔14.3〕Within the hells wholesome action must except that conducive to being experienced in the present. The treatise says “in all the realms and destinies, whether wholesome or unwholesome, according to what is fitting all four may be done,” which is the general permission; and the particular debarring is “as for the particular debarring, within the hells wholesome action excepts that conducive to being experienced in the present, since there is no lovely result; the rest may all be done.” First ask: why is just this one kind excepted? Because what is conducive to being experienced in the present must receive its result in this life, and the hells have no lovely result to receive. The easy error: to suppose that no wholesome action can be done in the hells. The treatise says expressly that the remaining three may be done. Where this lands: this is one of the rare rays of light in this fascicle — in the most painful of places wholesome action can still be done, only its result is not received there.

〔14.4〕What is debarred to the “firm”: a line drawn for those who do not fall back. The treatise says “those who do not fall back from their lineage are called firm, and on a level whose defilement they have left behind,” dividing them in two — those of the class of ordinary beings, “excepting the action conducive to being experienced in the next birth, may do the remaining three”; noble ones, “excepting both those conducive to the next birth and to a later one, may do the remaining two” — the ground being that an ordinary being who does not fall back has no ‘being born again below in the next life,’ and a noble one who does not fall back “will certainly not be born again into the lower levels.” First ask: why are those conducive to the next birth and to a later one the ones debarred? Because those two must receive their results in the lower levels, and one who does not fall back is no longer born into the lower levels. The easy error: to suppose that this says a noble one does no action. The treatise says expressly that the remaining two may be done. Where this lands: this section shows that whether an action may be done hangs upon whether the place where its result is received is still within his future itinerary.

〔14.5〕An exception for one who falls back from a fruit, and a thread laid for later. The treatise says that noble ones who have obtained the freedom from defilement in the desire realm and at the summit of existence, “though there be falling back, still do not do the actions conducive to the next birth or to a later one, because one who falls back from there must fall back from a fruit,” and adds, “those who have fallen back from a fruit certainly do not then meet their end, as will be made out later.” First ask: why does one who has fallen back from a fruit still not do the actions conducive to the next birth or a later one? Because one who falls back from a fruit will not thereupon meet his end, and is still within this life. The easy error: to read “falling back” as sinking down into a lower level. The treatise says expressly that he does not meet his end. Where this lands: this sentence is at the same time a thread laid for later — the relation of falling back from a fruit to the end of life is left by the treatise to be made out in the text that follows, and the reader should note the thread down.


XV. The Twenty-Two Kinds of Action Done in the Stage of Intermediate Existence

〔15.1〕How the twenty-two are counted out. The treatise says “within the desire realm, while abiding in the stage of intermediate existence, it is allowed that twenty-two actions can be done,” and the way of counting is that the stage of intermediate existence, the five stages within the womb, and the five stages outside the womb make eleven stages, each with a settled and an unsettled action, hence twenty-two. The five stages within the womb are the kalala, the arbuda, the peśī, the ghana, and the praśākhā; of the five outside the womb the treatise says “the five outside the womb are: first infancy, second childhood, third youth, fourth middle age, fifth old age.” First ask: why cut one life into eleven segments? Because what action bears upon differs stage by stage. The easy error: to take the twenty-two for twenty-two actions of different natures. It is eleven stages multiplied by two. Where this lands: this way of counting is itself a way of contemplation — laying out one term of life from intermediate existence to old age and seeing every segment as a place upon which action may bear.

〔15.2〕Why the settled actions done in intermediate existence all count as conducive to being experienced in the present. The treatise says “it should be known that the eleven kinds of settled action thus done in intermediate existence are all included in what is conducive to being experienced in the present, because the commonality of the class has no difference,” and explains itself, “that is, this stage of intermediate existence and the ten stages of its own class are drawn on by one commonality of sentient beings and one action.” First ask: are intermediate existence and the time in the womb and on to old age not different stages? How then do they count as one and the same “present”? Because they belong to one and the same commonality of sentient beings and are drawn on by one and the same action; they are segments within one and the same term of life. The easy error: to take intermediate existence for a life of its own. Where this lands: and it is for this very reason that the treatise says “hence there is no need to speak of a separate action conducive to being experienced in intermediate existence, since intermediate existence is itself drawn on by the actions conducive to the next birth and the rest.”

〔15.3〕The precise sense of the four words “the commonality of the class.” This term is exceedingly easy to confuse with “the commonality of sentient beings.” Puguang adduces the words of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to explain it — “the commonality of the class means the class of men and the like, not the destiny and not the birth, since with regard to destiny and birth the commonalities of intermediate existence and of birth-existence differ.” First ask: what does this explanation settle? It settles the difficulty that intermediate existence and birth-existence are in fact not of one commonality as regards “destiny” and “birth”: what they share is the layer of “the class of men and the like,” not the layer of destiny and birth. The easy error: to read “the commonality of the class” here with the “commonality of sentient beings” of the five aggregates. Where this lands: when two closely similar technical terms are met, first look whether the ancient masters have drawn a boundary between them; the words Puguang adduces here are exactly that boundary.


XVI. Why an Action Must Draw On a Maturation

〔16.1〕Four marks plus one, five places in all. The treatise says that if the action done be “from a weighty affliction, or a purely pure mind, or constantly done, or arising toward a dominant field of merit,” together with “the doing of harm toward father and mother with a mind whether light or weighty,” then “all such are included in settled action, and the rest are not certainly to be experienced.” First ask: what have these five places in common? The first three are extremes of mind (utterly defiled, utterly pure, utterly habitual), the latter two extremes of field (the most excellent field, the weightiest kindness). The easy error: to suppose that only great evil forms a settled action. A mind utterly pure forms a settled action just the same. Where this lands: this item gives the practitioner a very practical application — to make a wholesome action settled, work upon these five: the purely pure mind, constant doing, and arising toward a field of merit.

〔16.2〕Who the field of merit is. The treatise explains itself, “what is called a field of merit means the Buddha, the dharma, and the assembly, or a superior person, that is, one who has obtained a superior fruit or a superior absorption.” First ask: why is “a superior person” reckoned in as well? Because what makes a field a field is its virtue, not its formal station. The easy error: to identify the field of merit with the institutional assembly. The treatise says expressly that one who has obtained a superior fruit or absorption is such a field too. Where this lands: this sentence is at the same time a warning — harm or benefit done toward one who has virtue has a settled retribution, whatever his name and rank.

〔16.3〕Why father and mother are listed separately. The treatise says on purpose “or the doing of harm toward father and mother with a mind whether light or weighty,” placing it beside the field of merit. First ask: father and mother have not necessarily a superior fruit or absorption; why are they listed with the field of merit? Because what is spoken with regard to here is not virtue but kindness. The easy error: to class father and mother under the field of merit. The treatise sets it up as a separate item. Where this lands: here the treatise sets the two lines of “virtue” and “kindness” side by side as the objects of settled action, an establishing at once most economical and most weighty.


XVII. What Action Certainly Draws On a Result in the Present Life

〔17.1〕Superiority of field and superiority of intent: two reports. The treatise adduces two matters. For superiority of field — “by the field being superior, it is heard that there was a bhikṣu who within the assembly spoke the speech of a woman, and who in the present life was turned into a woman” — and it says “reports of this class are not one only.” For superiority of intent — “by the intent being superior, it is heard that there was a eunuch who, because he rescued a number of oxen from the eunuch’s business, was in the present life turned into a man.” First ask: what do these two reports prove? They prove that the swiftness of retribution hangs upon the superiority of the field and of the intent, and not upon the size of the deed. The easy error: to read these two as tales of the marvelous. They are instances adduced by the treatise itself. Where this lands: a single sentence uttered within the assembly, and a single act of rescuing oxen, both have their retribution in the present life — and this is the weight that this section would have the reader remember.

〔17.2〕The third condition is the most winding and must be read slowly. The treatise says “or one born in this level who leaves behind the defilement of this level forever, of the wholesome and unwholesome actions within this level,” if the action be “settled as to maturation and unsettled as to stage,” “this action must draw on a result in the present life.” First ask: why should leaving behind the defilement of this level forever turn an action into one experienced in the present life? Because after leaving the defilement behind he is no longer born into this level, and if this action is not experienced in this life there is no place where it can be experienced. The treatise then makes the other two cases plain as well: if it be an action conducive to being certainly experienced at some other stage, then such a man “certainly has no principle of leaving defilement behind forever”; and if even the maturation be unsettled, then “because he leaves defilement behind forever he does not experience the maturation.” The easy error: to run the three cases together. Where this lands: this is the most tightly reasoned little passage in the fascicle, and its method is first to fix the settledness or unsettledness of the action, then to look at whether the man has left defilement behind, the two crossing to yield three conclusions.


XVIII. Toward Which Fields an Action Raised Has Its Result Experienced at Once

〔18.1〕The five fields are all the moment of ‘having just come out.’ The treatise says “what is called a field of merit means the assembly headed by the Buddha; and by the distinction of persons there are five” — one risen from the absorption of cessation, from non-contention, from the absorption of loving-kindness, from the path of seeing, from the path of cultivation. First ask: why is the stress on “risen”? Because that is the moment when merit is newly complete and the continuum is just pure. Of one risen from the absorption of cessation, “the stillness of this absorption resembles nirvāṇa,” and when the mind first arises upon rising it is “as though one had entered nirvāṇa and come out again”; of those risen from non-contention and from loving-kindness, at the time of rising “the continuum of the body is perfumed and cultivated by boundless and most excellent merits and so proceeds”; of those risen from the paths of seeing and of cultivation, having cut off the afflictions forever and obtained a superior transformation of the support, “upon rising a pure bodily continuum arises.” The easy error: to suppose that it is the standing of these persons in themselves that makes the field superior. What the treatise ties it to is the very moment of rising from that absorption or that contemplation. Where this lands: this also explains the division at the end of the passage — “as for the time of rising from the remaining absorptions and fruits, since the absorption cultivated beforehand is not especially superior and the afflictions abandoned through cultivation are not yet utterly cut off, that continuum is not a superior field of merit.”

〔18.2〕Non-contention and loving-kindness: two absorptions taking boundless sentient beings as their object. The treatise says of the absorption of non-contention that it “takes boundless sentient beings as its object, with a dominant disposition of benefiting attending upon it,” and of the absorption of loving-kindness that it “takes boundless sentient beings as its object, with a dominant disposition of gladdening attending upon it.” First ask: in which single word do the two differ? The one is “benefiting,” the other “gladdening.” The easy error: to make non-contention and loving-kindness one and the same thing. Where this lands: this pairing repays much pondering — to benefit is to draw out their suffering and affliction, to gladden is to give them pleasure; and the treatise divides them as two absorptions.

〔18.3〕Both harm and benefit are experienced at once. The treatise says “if there be an action of harm or of benefit toward them, this action must necessarily draw its result at once.” First ask: why are harm and benefit spoken of together? Because a field as a field is neutral — it makes the results of both the wholesome and the unwholesome side the swifter. The easy error: to take the field of merit only for a place where merit is sown. Where this lands: this is the sentence in this section most to be remembered — before the most excellent of fields the result of an unwholesome action is likewise the swiftest.


XIX. Mental Feeling and Bodily Feeling: The Difference in the Feeling Drawn On by Action

〔19.1〕Action without applied thought draws on mental feeling alone, and the reason is a single sentence. The treatise says “wholesome action without applied thought means all the wholesome action from the intermediate absorption up to the summit of existence,” and that of these those that can draw on a maturation of feeling “should be known to draw on mental feeling and not bodily,” the reason being “because bodily feeling must arise together with applied and sustained thought.” First ask: why must bodily feeling be together with applied and sustained thought? Because bodily feeling is affiliated to the five consciousnesses, and the levels where the five consciousnesses are must have applied and sustained thought; from the intermediate absorption up there are no longer applied and sustained thought, and so there is no bodily feeling to be drawn on. The easy error: to suppose that the higher realms have no bodily feeling because they have no body. The reason the treatise gives is the absence of applied and sustained thought. Where this lands: this item states with the utmost clarity the interlocking of the three, level, consciousness, and feeling.

〔19.2〕Unwholesome action draws on bodily feeling alone, and melancholy is not a maturation. The treatise says of the unwholesome actions that can draw on feeling that they “should be known to draw on bodily feeling and not mental, because an unwholesome cause has painful feeling for its result, and a painful feeling arising together with mind is certainly named melancholy, and melancholy is not a maturation, as was already made out above.” First ask: melancholy too is plainly painful; why does it not count as a maturation? Because melancholy arises in association with discrimination and waits upon deliberation, and does not arise spontaneously, and so is not established as a maturation. Yuanhui here gathers the reasoning of the whole passage very neatly — “this is called action without applied thought, drawing on mental feeling alone. Bodily feeling must arise together with applied and sustained thought, and so action without applied thought does not draw on bodily feeling. As for ‘the unwholesome draws on bodily feeling alone,’ the unwholesome draws on suffering alone, and suffering is in the five consciousnesses, and so it draws on bodily feeling.” The easy error: to read “melancholy is not a maturation” as meaning that melancholy is not painful. It is painful, but it is not the maturation directly drawn on by action. Where this lands: this division is put to use at once in the next section — it is by this that madness of mind does not conflict with “melancholy is not a maturation.”


XX. Madness of Mind: In the Mental Consciousness Alone · Five Causes · The Limit as to Place

〔20.1〕Why madness of mind is in the mental consciousness alone. The treatise says “a sentient being’s madness of mind is in the mental consciousness alone; in the five consciousnesses there is certainly no madness of mind, because the five bodies of consciousness have no discrimination.” First ask: what has madness to do with discrimination? Madness is an inverted discrimination, and the five consciousnesses do not discriminate, and so there is no madness in them to speak of. The easy error: to understand madness of mind as a disorder of the senses. The place the treatise fixes for it is the mental consciousness. Where this lands: this item counteracts a very common misunderstanding — madness and distraction are not in the faculty, not in the object, but in that consciousness which can discriminate.

〔20.2〕The first of the five causes is the maturation of action, and the matters adduced are exceedingly concrete. The treatise says “first, it arises from the sentient being’s own maturation of action,” and lists: making another’s mind mad by drugs and spells; making a man drink poison or liquor he did not wish to drink; displaying a terrible aspect to frighten birds and beasts; setting fierce fires to burn mountains and marshes; making pits and traps to bring beings down; or doing other work to make others lose mindfulness — “by such causes in action he draws on a distinct maturation in a future life that can make his mind mad.” First ask: what have this string of instances in common? All of them take away another’s self-mastery of mind. The easy error: to suppose that only directly driving a man mad draws on this result. The treatise lists them very widely, taking in even the frightening of birds and beasts and the burning of mountains and marshes. Where this lands: this is the neatest correspondence of cause and result in the whole fascicle — he who takes away another’s self-mastery of mind loses his own mind in a later life.

〔20.3〕The remaining four causes: terror, injury, discord, sorrow. The treatise says, second by terror, “that is, non-human beings and the rest display a terrifying form and press upon him”; third by injury, “that is, because by what he has done he has vexed non-human beings and the rest, they out of hatred injure his limbs and joints and thus his mind is made mad”; fourth by discord, “fourth by discord, that is, because within the body the elements of wind, heat, and phlegm contradict one another and the great elements are out of accord, his mind is thus made mad”; fifth by sorrow, “fifth by sorrow, that is, because he has lost those dear to him and the like, the poison of grief winds about his breast and his mind thereupon goes mad, as with Vasiṣṭhā and the rest.” First ask: how do these four causes stand to the first? The first cause is action; the remaining four are present conditions. The easy error: to take the five causes for five causes on one and the same level. One cause lies in a former life, four in the present. Where this lands: this layering matters much — madness of mind may have causes wholly of the present life, and need not be ascribed wholesale to action in a former one.

〔20.4〕A handsome self-correction. The treatise sets itself the difficulty: since madness of mind is allowed to arise from the maturation of action, and mental feeling is not a maturation (the section just above having said “melancholy is not a maturation”), how are the two to be reconciled? The answer is exact — “it was not said that madness of mind is the maturation of action, but only that it is produced by the maturation of action” — the mechanism being “that is, an unwholesome cause in action draws on a maturation of great elements out of balance, and in dependence upon these great elements the mind loses mindfulness, and hence it is spoken of as madness.” First ask: wherein lies the difference of a single word? What is the maturation is the great elements (form); madness of mind is a loss of mindfulness arising in dependence upon the great elements. The easy error: to take “produced by the maturation of action” and “is the maturation of action” for the same thing. Where this lands: this is the most finely reasoned sentence in the fascicle, and the most worth copying out of the whole — what is drawn on is the body; what is produced is the mind.

〔20.5〕The four alternatives of madness and distraction. The treatise makes four alternatives — mad and not distracted is “the undefiled minds of one who is mad,” distracted and not mad is “the defiled minds of one who is not mad,” both mad and distracted is “the defiled minds of one who is mad,” neither mad nor distracted is “the undefiled minds of one who is not mad.” First ask: what does distraction refer to? Distraction here refers to defilement. The easy error: to take madness and distraction for synonyms. The treatise divides them expressly into two matters — one who is mad may have undefiled minds, and one who is not mad may have defiled minds. Where this lands: this set of four alternatives is a stroke of admonition to the reader — not mad and yet defiled in mind is precisely the second of the four.

〔20.6〕The limit as to place, and the bounds set for noble ones. The treatise says “excepting Uttarakuru, the remaining classes of sentient beings of the desire realm may have madness of mind,” and pushes it down layer by layer: even the gods of the desire realm have madness, how much more men and the evil destinies; “the hells are constantly mad, because pressed by much suffering,” for “pressed by painful feelings, they do not even know themselves, much less discriminate right from wrong.” As for noble ones, the treatise says “among the noble ones of the desire realm, the buddhas alone excepted, madness of mind may be had through the great elements being out of accord,” and no madness produced by the maturation of action, the reasons being: if the action be settled it must be experienced first before sanctity can be obtained, and if it be not settled then by the obtaining of sanctity it can be made without result; nor is there terror, “since they have passed beyond the five fears”; nor injury, “since the noble ones have nothing that would draw the dislike of non-human beings and the rest”; nor sorrow, “since they have realized the nature of dharmas.” Yuanhui gathers these four grounds up very neatly — “among the noble ones of the desire realm the Buddha has no madness; the remaining noble ones may have madness of mind through the great elements being at discord. There is no madness produced by maturation, since sanctity has been obtained. Nor is there terror, since they have passed beyond the five fears. Nor injury, since non-human beings revere them. Nor sorrow, since they have realized the nature of dharmas.” First ask: does it detract from the virtue of the noble ones that they may still have madness of mind? It does not — the one cause remaining is only the discord of the great elements, which belongs to the illness of the body and not to the afflictions of the mind. The easy error: to suppose that after the realization of sanctity all madness and distraction cease. The treatise says expressly that only the buddhas are excepted. Where this lands: this item is a great consolation to the practitioner and also a very clear-eyed boundary — the noble ones are free of madness caused by the afflictions, but not of madness caused by the four great elements being out of accord.


XXI. The Three Actions, Crooked, Foul, and Turbid

〔21.1〕The three actions each depend upon one root affliction. The treatise says “the three of body, speech, and mind have each three kinds, namely the crooked, the foul, and the turbid; and in that same order it should be known that they arise in dependence upon flattery, hatred, and greed,” and establishes each name in turn: “that is, the bodily, verbal, and mental actions arising in dependence upon flattery are called crooked action, since they are of the class of the crookedness of flattery”; “the bodily, verbal, and mental actions arising in dependence upon hatred are called foul action, since they are of the class of the foulness of hatred”; and those arising in dependence upon greed are called turbid action, since they are of the class of the turbidity of greed. First ask: why are the three words “crooked,” “foul,” and “turbid” chosen? All three are taken from the appearance of the affliction itself — the mark of flattery is crooked, the mark of hatred is foul, the mark of greed is turbid. The easy error: to suppose that the three names are three grades in the weight of an offense. They are descriptions of three afflictions. Where this lands: Yuanhui here points out that “‘spoken of’ means spoken of in the sūtras,” that is, this set of three names of action comes from the sūtras and is not set up by the author himself; and when one reads in this treatise of ‘speaking of such and such an action,’ one should first ask who the subject of that word ‘speaking’ is.

〔21.2〕The point of closing this fascicle here. Of this stanza only the first half is in this fascicle, the second half belonging to the next. First ask: why draw to a close here? Because the three actions crooked, foul, and turbid are the sixth of the eleven items of “explaining the actions in the sūtras,” and the seventh item, the four actions black and black and the rest, starts a new hearth. The easy error: to take this section for an appendix to the fascicle. It is in fact the winding up of that whole line of gates of action in the second half — from wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate down to the crooked, the foul, and the turbid, the whole way through has been establishing entities for the names of action in the sūtras. Where this lands: link up the eleven sections of the second half of this fascicle and one sees that the author is doing one and the same thing throughout — for every name of action that has occurred in the sūtras, an entity must be given that can be checked.


Further Resonances: A Mirror of the Three Commentaries

The above is the sense of the treatise’s own text in this fascicle. Below, a further section is set up to gather four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and coordinates for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only looking at the same text by another way of reading. Both are recorded without adjudication, each restored to its own place.

1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge

A commentary that leaves but one sentence in a general conspectus. The commentaries on this fascicle are in a special situation: Shentai’s commentary is a fragment, and the seven fascicles extant belong to the Chapter on the Elements, the Chapter on the Faculties, and the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; the Chapter on Action is wholly wanting, and so there is no line-by-line commentary of Shentai to hang upon this fascicle. The one trace Shentai leaves upon the Chapter on Action is a sentence in the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his first fascicle, “the chapter on action, one hundred thirty-one lines” — a witness to the stanza count, not commentary upon this fascicle. The absence is marked as it stands, and text from other fascicles is not made to stand in for it.

One and the same fascicle, and the three commentators give it three different numbers. Puguang marks “below, the fifth of the main text, the differences in obtaining the three disciplines. Within it, first the sameness and difference of the places from which they are obtained; second sentient beings, limbs, and causes; third the obtaining of the evil and the middling”; Yuanhui marks “from here the fifth of the main text, explaining the differences in obtaining the three disciplines, within which: first the sameness and difference of place and time of obtaining, second sentient beings, limbs, and causes, third the obtaining of the evil and the middling,” all but word for word the same as Puguang save that his “sameness and difference of place and time of obtaining” has one word more; Fabao, however, forms a system of his own, giving “this one stanza below, the ninth of the main text, explaining the places from which the three disciplines are obtained.” And a layer higher up, the divisions of the chapter-level main outline differ as well: Puguang makes three gates, “within this chapter, first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the actions in the sūtras, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions”; Yuanhui likewise three gates with slightly different names, “three gates in all for the stanzas of this chapter: first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the names of the actions, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions”; while Fabao makes four gates, “the main text of this chapter divides into four: first the entity of action, second discipline and the rest, third the actions in the sūtras, fourth miscellaneous explanations of the actions.” What the three contend over is into how many segments one and the same treatise should be cut and what number each segment should bear; both are recorded without adjudication.

Puguang changes two sets of speaker labels within the prose of one and the same stanza. In the first half of the prose of Root 37 Puguang marks “the house of total raising,” “the house of separate raising,” “the author,” and “the Vibhāṣā masters,” and ties the two houses to the correct and the incorrect senses of the Mahāvibhāṣā — “this is in sense the Mahāvibhāṣā’s correct sense, the house that raises the discipline toward sentient beings as a whole” and “this is in sense the Mahāvibhāṣā’s incorrect sense, the house that raises the discipline toward sentient beings severally”; while in the second half of the same passage (the simile of the kinsman and the sheep) and throughout Roots 39 and 40 he changes to marking “the Sautrāntikas” and “the Sarvāstivādins.” This is no oversight in the commentary; it is Puguang varying his way of labeling with the content of the passage. What matters is this: the names “the house of total raising” and “the house of separate raising” are Puguang’s own outline coinages, and the treatise itself has no such names, nor is the same coinage found in Fabao at the same passage. Recorded without adjudication.

Fabao has one layer of arrangement more than Puguang, and one measure more of tone. In the passage on “violent and overbearing” Puguang merely marks the questions and answers round by round; Fabao besides puts it into numbers, “there are two violences: first, explaining a sūtra of definitive meaning so as to make it non-definitive; second, providing those of many afflictions with an occasion for transgressing grave sins.” And at one round Fabao marks “the Sautrāntikas make sport of the Sarvāstivādins” — that word “make sport” carries a tone of appraisal, and no such expression is found in Puguang at the same passage. This character of Fabao’s, of one layer more of arrangement and one measure more of attitude, may be seen a second time in this fascicle: at the passage of the field of salt and alkali, Fabao marks “the treatise, ‘moreover the ṣaṇḍha and the rest’ down to ‘good sprouts and foul weeds’: explaining the ṣaṇḍha and the rest a second time,” pointing out that the text here is making a second statement, and Puguang has no such mark. Recorded without adjudication; the main text of this fascicle does not take up his tone of appraisal.

Puguang alone hands down a judgment of preference. As to whether, after the one-day discipline is relinquished at the passing of the night, non-discipline is obtained or the man is called middling, the treatise merely sets the two masters side by side. Puguang here not only marks out their regional affiliations (the former master being the masters of Gandhāra, the latter the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra) but adds the sentence “although that treatise has no appraiser, yet the latter master is to be taken as correct.” The point is this: the Mahāvibhāṣā he relies upon has itself no appraiser’s adjudication, and this “taking the latter master as correct” is Puguang’s own choice, not the position of the treatise. Recorded without adjudication.

Puguang gives two explanations of “the bhikṣu in name and notion” and takes one of them himself. For the first of the four kinds of bhikṣu, Puguang first explains, “his body is that of a layman while his name and title are those of a bhikṣu, hence it is said, the bhikṣu in name and notion,” and then gives another explanation, “a further explanation: by a formal act of one motion and three announcements he obtains the name of full ordination and the rest, and to such a man the name of bhikṣu is given, hence it is said, the bhikṣu in name and notion,” and adjudges the former explanation the better; and he goes on to explain the mendicant bhikṣu, “one gone forth who lives by begging is called the mendicant bhikṣu.” The choice between the two explanations belongs to Puguang himself; recorded without adjudication.

Two places where Puguang alone is detailed, and one where Fabao alone is detailed. On the getting of the name “movement,” Puguang adduces the words of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and then gives two explanations of his own; on the establishing of the name “conducive,” Puguang sets up three explanations of his own (with regard to benefit, to what is experienced, to what experiences) — in both places Puguang alone is detailed, and Fabao and Yuanhui do not touch them. Conversely, on whether action conducive to being experienced in the present may be turned aside, Fabao alone adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā and sets out both schools in full: “the masters of similes say: this is not settled, since all action may here be turned aside, and even a deed of immediate retribution may be made to turn,” and “the masters of the Abhidharma treatises say: actions conducive to being experienced in the present life are settled to be experienced in the present life, and hence are called actions conducive to being experienced in the present life,” listing alongside them “some other masters again speak of five kinds of action” and “some other masters again speak of eight kinds of action.” The two schools are here squarely opposed, the treatise itself passes no verdict, and both are recorded without adjudication.

Two small divergences of wording among the three commentaries. First, the treatise has “the action that is secure is named wholesome,” while Yuanhui has “the action that is settled and secure is named wholesome, obtaining a lovely result and relieving the sufferings of beings” — a difference of one character between “secure” and “settled and secure.” Second, at the fifth cause of madness of mind the treatise gives the name as “Vasiṣṭhā and the rest,” while Yuanhui gives “Vasiṣṭhā of the Vāsiṣṭha clan and the rest,” with one character more. Both are recorded only, without adjudication.

2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations

Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises do not give the name of this chapter as “the Analysis of Action,” but as “the Chapter Making Out Action” — the fourth in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, the fifth in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. To search them by the chapter name of the Kośa is bound to yield a false zero.

The simile of the kinsman and the sheep: Saṅghabhadra takes that objection head on. The treatise here avows for itself, “in matters equal such as these another principle should be sought,” and Saṅghabhadra answers it squarely. He first adduces the instance the author set up — “the Sūtra-master makes here this parallel: if with regard to the future self-body of a sheep and the like non-discipline is obtained toward the present kinsman and the rest, then sheep and the like have in the future the body of kinsmen and the rest, and since toward such a body there is no harming mind, one ought, with regard to the future body of a near kinsman, not to obtain evil discipline toward the present sheep and the like. Parallels such as this are not level in principle: because there is no wholesome disposition, because there is an unwholesome disposition” — and divides them by the breadth or narrowness of the disposition: at the time when one of non-discipline takes it on, his mind is universally set on harming all sentient beings, so that though the deed be aimed at sheep his mind is broad and universal. One meaning and two schools, recorded together, with no judging which prevails.

Whether a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline: Saṅghabhadra brings in a third party. This passage of the Kośa is an exchange between the Sautrāntikas and the Sarvāstivādins; at the same passage Saṅghabhadra brings in the objection of “the Elder” — “the Elder here makes this objection: if it be said that there is none, what moral discipline is there none of? For the name moral discipline, besides denoting the habituation of wholesome and evil discipline, is also seen used in the expressions ‘this wholesome moral discipline’ and ‘evil moral discipline’; what principle does it contradict to speak thus?” — and at once appraises it, “his objection has no deep purport in it,” and does not take it up; while against the author he makes a reconstruction and a counter-reproach, in the words “the Sūtra-master here asks and answers himself: if one who has gravely transgressed is not a bhikṣu, then there ought to be no bhikṣu still in training … ought not the masters of the Abhidharma to say that the Sautrāntikas are certainly men of the utmost violence?” Two points matter: first, that this passage is in fact three houses set forth and not two schools only; second, that Saṅghabhadra’s appraisal is itself the verdict of one house and not the position of the Kośa, and the main text of this fascicle may not take his appraisal for a settled conclusion. Recorded without adjudication.

Whether refining the faculties ought to be set up as a separate condition: an objection the Kośa itself does not answer. The Kośa sets up three conditions for relinquishing the wholesome dharmas without outflows, and Saṅghabhadra objects, “the Sūtra-master here ought to speak of two conditions, since the words ‘obtaining a fruit’ take in the refining of the faculties; for at the stage of refining the faculties one must again obtain a fruit, casting off the dull fruit and the path superior to the fruit” — maintaining that refining the faculties must be accompanied by obtaining a fruit and can be merged into the one condition of obtaining a fruit. The Kośa itself stops at setting up three conditions and does not answer this objection; those who set up a rescue on its behalf are the later commentators: Puguang records “the masters of the Kośa rescue it, saying: the author speaks separately of the two relinquishings, by obtaining a fruit and by refining the faculties, because if it is a relinquishing by obtaining a fruit, it is with regard to a relinquishing of the same class,” and further, “if it is a relinquishing by refining the faculties, it is with regard to a relinquishing of a different class, as the dull path is relinquished in obtaining the sharp; and though at the stage of turning the faculties a fruit must also be obtained, yet since it is not a relinquishing of the same class the name of obtaining a fruit is not given it.” This rescue comes from the commentators and not from the treatise itself; recorded without adjudication.

The name of the sixth condition: Saṅghabhadra holds the Kośa’s naming not close enough. For the sixth condition of relinquishing the middling nonmanifest the Kośa has “relinquished by the breaking down of the wholesome roots.” Saṅghabhadra discusses it: “what of the middling nonmanifest, wholesome and unwholesome? The Sūtra-master in this sense names the sixth condition the cutting off of the wholesome. If it be said so, then the preparatory effort of cutting off the wholesome is also called the cutting off of the wholesome and is a sixth condition; and in that case one ought to say that the preparatory effort of the meditative absorption is also called the meditative absorption, and there would be seven conditions, since within the preparatory effort of the absorption the evil nonmanifest is relinquished. One ought to say that ‘root’ extends to the wholesome and the unwholesome roots, and that the word ‘cutting off’ spoken of is the cutting off of the preparatory effort; and by the cutting off in dependence upon the root there is the sixth condition. This explains the wording of the stanza without fault in principle” — and he puts forward his own positive explanation, “sixth, relinquished by the breaking down in dependence upon the root; that is, when the preparatory effort is raised and the wholesome or the unwholesome is cut off, one relinquishes in each case the nonmanifest drawn forth by that root.” It should be noted that Saṅghabhadra himself concludes, “this explains the wording of the stanza without fault in principle” — he has not denied the Kośa’s six conditions, but only maintains that the name “cutting off in dependence upon the root” be used instead, so as to gather in both the wholesome and the unwholesome root. This is a refining of terminology, not a contradiction in doctrine. Recorded only, without adjudication.

Besides the four marks of settled action, Saṅghabhadra adduces a further set. The Kośa sets up four marks of settled action, and after them Saṅghabhadra adduces separately: “some other master says: whatever is done with a fierce disposition, or where having done it one raises a mind of gladness, or where at all times it is repeatedly habituated, or where it is raised by the force of a superior vow or the force of the thing, is in every case settled.” This set (a fierce disposition, gladness after the doing, habituation, the force of vow and of thing) is another master’s account adduced by Saṅghabhadra, and its character is supplementary, not a counter-refutation; if it is to be used, its attribution must be clear, and it may not be mixed into the four marks of the Kośa itself.

On the term “the commonality of the class,” Saṅghabhadra and Puguang cite all but word for word the same. Saṅghabhadra explains it, “the commonality of the class means the class of men and the like, not the destiny and not the birth, since with regard to destiny and birth the commonalities of intermediate existence and of birth-existence differ”; and what Puguang cites from the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle is all but word for word the same. This is an expository fine explanation and not a debate, and may be used directly to teach the precise sense of these four words.

The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is a stretch of quiet within the compass of this fascicle. Checking word for word by the marks of counter-refutation habitual to the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, the six expressions “the Sūtra-master,” “the Elder,” “the appraisal says,” “I now say,” “in principle it certainly cannot be so,” and “in principle it does not hold” all yield zero occurrences in the passage of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine corresponding to this fascicle; the one sentence found within the passage, “some other master says: if he does not do the deed afresh, there is no condition to make …,” is, on examination, a restatement of a divergent account already present in the Kośa itself, and not new material of debate added by the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine. This is an honest negative proposition, and all it can prove is one thing — that the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine is at this passage a restating condensation, in sharp contrast with the ten and more rounds of exchange in the same passage of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle; nothing is inferred from it about the reasons for its compilation.

3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation

Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma forms a system of its own in the passage corresponding to this fascicle. What must be known first is the boundary of the passage: the opening sentence of this fascicle reads in Paramārtha’s version, “these three disciplines, namely the prātimokṣa, that produced in absorption, and that without flow — if from this cause one discipline be obtained, are the other two obtained? It is said not. If not, how then? The verse says” — the three disciplines named in one list and the question and answer of one structure, corresponding one to one with Xuanzang’s version; and the closing point is where the explanation of the three actions crooked, coarse, and rough ends, immediately after which it passes over to the four actions black and white. The two versions differ also in the division of fascicles: Paramārtha’s Chapter on Action has four fascicles and Xuanzang’s six, and the passage corresponding to this fascicle straddles two of Paramārtha’s fascicles, its fascicle boundary falling exactly so as to cut Xuanzang’s one stanza Root 51 in half — the first half, “these are settled or unsettled … and settled experiencing is again of three, being experienced in the present and the rest,” standing at the end of Paramārtha’s fascicle eleven, and the second half, “again there are five kinds of action … another master speaks of four alternatives,” at the head of fascicle twelve. Xuanzang’s version for its part has the one stanza Root 60 split across two units. Each version has its instance of a stanza boundary straddling a fascicle boundary; recorded without adjudication.

The renderings form a system of their own. Discipline is rendered protection; non-discipline, non-protection; the nonmanifest, the uninstructive; limb, part; bhikṣu, bhikṣu in the older transcription; intermediate existence, intermediate skandha; applied and sustained thought, awareness and observation; Kaśmīra, Jibin; madness of mind, derangement of mind; the northern continent, Kuru; foul and turbid, coarse and rough; individual liberation is rendered prātimokṣa, while for the one-day observance he uses on the contrary the transcription upavāsa. As to form, Xuanzang gives “the stanza says / the treatise says,” setting out the whole stanza first, while Paramārtha gives “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding the explanation line by line.

One place happens to afford a collateral witness to a variant reading. For the last of the four kinds of bhikṣu Xuanzang has “the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions,” and the Taishō collation note gives a further reading “who has broken the discipline”; Paramārtha’s version has “bhikṣus are of four kinds: first the bhikṣu in name, second the self-styled bhikṣu, third the mendicant bhikṣu, fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions” — and what he relies upon runs the same road as the reading “afflictions.” This is a cross-version collateral witness, and the choosing between the readings belongs to another; here it is only recorded.

One divergence of gathering and dividing is worth noting. For the five fields of merit Xuanzang sets out the path of seeing and the path of cultivation as two and so makes five, while Paramārtha’s version has “the absorption of cessation, non-contention, loving-kindness, and rising from the fruit of an arhat by seeing; the actions of harm or benefit toward them have their result experienced in the present life,” gathering the paths of seeing and cultivation into the single item “the fruit of an arhat by seeing.” All three commentaries follow the fivefold structure of Xuanzang’s version, and no divergent explanation answering to Paramārtha’s gathered account is found. This difference touches whether the number of the five fields is listed alike; recorded without adjudication.

The direction of fullness and brevity is not uniform. In the simile of the palmyra tree Paramārtha’s version has the further phrase “nor will it put forth shoots again,” which Xuanzang’s version lacks; while for the names of the five stages within the womb the characters of transcription differ wholly between the two versions (kalala against kalala otherwise written, arbuda against arbuda otherwise written, peśī against peśī otherwise written, ghana against ghana otherwise written, praśākhā against praśākhā otherwise written), being different transcriptions of one and the same Sanskrit word and no divergence in doctrine. As for the seven characters “the Vibhāṣā masters do not allow this account,” the two versions agree word for word — a rare instance in this fascicle of the two translations coinciding completely.

4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading

The core of what this fascicle makes out is the full compass of the dharma “nonmanifest” on its two sides of obtaining and relinquishing. Its real existence is in this treatise a premise; once one comes to the Yogācāra lineage this premise is expressly cancelled — the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only puts to the same dharma a counter-question outright: if manifest action is really nonexistent, on what ground is the nonmanifest real? And it sets up another road instead — establishing the nonmanifest conventionally upon the delimitations, wholesome and unwholesome, of volition and aspiration. One and the same name, which the one lineage establishes as a really existent form and discusses in fine detail as to the conditions of its obtaining and relinquishing, while the other adjudges it a conventional establishment upon the delimitations of volition and aspiration. The two lineages part ways, and here the edge shows most; both parties are recorded only, without adjudication.

The gates of action explained in the second half of this fascicle correspond almost item for item in the root treatise of the Yogācāra lineage: action included in discipline, action included in non-discipline, action included in what is neither discipline nor non-discipline, meritorious action, unmeritorious action, immovable action, action conducive to pleasant feeling, action conducive to painful feeling, action conducive to feeling neither painful nor pleasant, action conducive to being experienced in the present life, action conducive to being experienced in the next birth, action conducive to being experienced in a later life, crooked action, foul action, turbid action, pure action, still action — the items of the dharma-numbers are wholly the same in the two lineages, save that that lineage lists after the crooked, foul, and turbid the two further items of pure action and still action, which this fascicle does not have.

Where the name is the same and the criterion differs is in settled and unsettled action. This fascicle judges by the settledness or unsettledness of time and the settledness or unsettledness of maturation; that lineage judges by doing and increasing — the Yogācārabhūmi takes as action conducive to being certainly experienced what is ‘after deliberate volition both done and increased,’ and as action conducive to being uncertainly experienced what is ‘after deliberate volition done but not increased,’ while as to what counts as increasing that treatise sets up a definition of its own, excepting ten kinds of action. This difference may further be read together with the section on madness of mind in this fascicle: among the ten kinds of action excepted in that lineage is one, the action done in madness and distraction — action done in madness and distraction not being reckoned as increased in that lineage, while this fascicle makes out at Root 59 the causes and places of madness of mind. What the two lineages ask is different: the one asks when it is experienced and whether the maturation is settled, the other asks whether it is done and increased. Recorded without adjudication.

The last place is the gathering and dividing of discipline. The discipline of this fascicle is made out as to obtaining and relinquishing only with regard to the three kinds, individual liberation, the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows; the Mahāyāna study of the discipline makes three collections — the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, explaining the study of the discipline, makes three divisions: first the discipline of restraint, which is the right separation from the dharmas to be separated from; second the discipline of gathering wholesome dharmas, which is the right cultivation and realization of the dharmas to be cultivated and realized; third the discipline of benefiting sentient beings, which is the right benefiting and gladdening of all sentient beings. There the whole discipline discussed in this fascicle is only the first of the three collections, and the remaining two collections have no answering item in the system of this fascicle. The divergence of gathering and dividing is recorded only.

考據Apparatus

業品前二子明業之體、明三種律儀之立;此子承之而問「得」與「捨」——三種律儀各從何處得、從幾許有情得、由幾支幾因得,既得之後由何緣捨;捨義說盡,論鋒一轉,接連釋經中所標之諸業門:善惡無記·福非福不動·順樂苦非二·定與不定·中有所造二十二業·定招異熟之諸位·即受果之田·心受身受·心狂五因·曲穢濁。一卷之內,前半是戒之得捨,後半是業之諸門,中間那一句「因辯諸業性相不同,當釋經中所摽諸業」〔T29 0080c21〕即全品大科之第二界,三疏於此同標。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別業品第四(品題〔T29 0067b06〕)之第三分——本子(子3)=卷十五全〔0077c15–0083b12〕。卷端題〔0077c15〕·品續題「分別業品第四之三」〔0077c19〕。本頌正36至正60前半,<lg> 塊二十一,皆本頌·本子無引頌
承前之錨開卷即設問「此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不」〔T29 0077c20〕——所承者即子2 所立之三種律儀,故此子逕從「得」問起
全品之頌數T1560 品題夾注逐字〔T29n1560 0316a07〕作「分別業品第四」而夾注「一百三十一頌」;神泰疏卷一全論總覽表亦作「業品一百三十一行」〔X53n0836 0006b05〕——二源獨立相符。本子占正36–正60前半
三家品級大科(三系不同)光記三分——「就此品中,一明業體性、二釋經諸業、三雜明諸業」〔T41n1821 0200b09〕·頌疏三分而名小異——「釋此品頌總作三門:一明業體性、二釋諸業名、三雜明諸業」〔T41n1823 0889b07〕·寶疏四分——「此品大文分四:一明業體、二明律儀等、三明經中諸業、四雜明諸業」〔T41n1822 0627a17〕。⇒ 名目與分數二式(光記·頌疏三門/寶疏四門),唯錄不判
本子首科(三家同標而編號互異)光記「此下大文第五得三律儀別。就中,一明得處同、異;二明有情支、因;三明得惡、處中」〔T41n1821 0230a06〕·頌疏「從此大文第五,明得三律儀別,就中:一明得處時同異、二明有情支因、三明得惡處中」〔T41n1823 0900a16〕·寶疏「此下一頌,大文第九明三種律儀所從得處」〔T41n1822 0650c23〕。⇒ 光記·頌疏逐字幾同(唯頌疏「得處同異」多一「時」字),寶疏自成一系而作「第九」。唯錄不判
品級大科界落在本子之中底本〔T29 0080c21〕「因辯諸業性相不同,當釋經中所摽諸業」——此為全品僅二處品級大科界之一(另一在卷十七〔0091a18〕),三家於此同標:光記「因辨諸業至所標諸業」者,此下當品之中大文第二釋經諸業〔T41n1821 0243a29〕·寶疏「已下大文第三明經中說業不同」〔T41n1822 0657b21〕·頌疏「從此大文第二,釋經諸業,就中有十一:一明三性業、二明福等三業、三明三受業、四明三時業、五明身心受、六明曲穢濁、七明黑黑等、八明三牟尼等、九明三惡行等、十明十業道、十一明三邪行」〔T41n1823 0903a11〕。⇒ 此界不落卷界而落卷十五之中,故本子前後二半分屬二個品級大科
本子涵「釋經諸業」十一目之前六依頌疏所列十一目,本子後半涵其一至六(三性業·福等三業·三受業·三時業·身心受·曲穢濁);第七目「黑黑等」以下屬子4 範圍
三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同子3 起處:俱舍卷十五〔T29 0077c15〕·光記卷十五〔T41n1821 0230a02〕·寶疏卷十五〔T41n1822 0650c19〕·頌疏論本第十五〔T41n1823 0900a14〕。⇒ 三家獨立分卷而界與玄奘相合,此為本子 carve 之獨立 witness。卷題錨 ≠ 引文錨:上列三疏之 loc 為卷題錨,其科文起句在其後
收卷句「若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故」〔T29 0083b08〕——曲穢濁三業釋竟,其後即卷十五卷尾題

開卷承轉句〔T29 0077c20〕:「此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不?不爾。云何?頌曰」

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子二十一塊逐一——〔0077c22〕正36·〔0078a12〕正37·〔0079a08〕正38·〔0079a22〕正39·正40(四十字)·〔0079c28〕正41·〔0080a11〕正42前半(十字)·〔0080a26〕正42後半(十字)·〔0080b10〕正43·〔0080b17〕正44·正45(四十字)·〔0080c24〕正46前半(十字)·〔0081a02〕正46後半·正47(三十字)·〔0081a20〕正48–50(六十字)·〔0081c07〕正51·〔0081c29〕正52·正53(四十字)·〔0082a21〕正54·〔0082b05〕正55·〔0082b14〕正56·〔0082b26〕正57·〔0082c19〕正58·〔0082c27〕正59·〔0083b04〕正60前半(十字)。本子無引頌塊——二十一塊皆本頌,此與世品子1(本頌八塊而引頌六塊)成對照。

正60 拆半跨子:正60 前半「說曲穢濁業,依諂瞋貪生」在本子之末,後半在子4 之首。判準繫T1558 牒釋塊是否被切開——二子之牒釋塊各自完整,故不作降案之由;二子顯記之。

長行之二大段(各逾九百純漢·問答與異說最密處):〔0078a12〕正37 之釋(純漢一千二百九十六·『如何』十一見·『若爾』三見·『所以者何』一見;其中〔0079a07〕之「如何」屬次頌承轉問,故對辯段內實得十見)·〔0079a22〕正39·正40 之釋(純漢九百六十·『如何』『若爾』『云何』各一見,然逐輪往復遠密於表面之疑問詞——光記於此段逐句標「經部」與「說一切有部」,見目六)。

本子之並錄不判三處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):

  • 缺支之不律儀得否——毘婆沙師「必無缺支及餘一分可得名住不律儀人」〔T29 0079a02〕/經部諸師「隨所期限支具不具及全分一分皆得不律儀」〔T29 0079a03〕。
  • 犯重是否捨戒——「有餘部說:於四極重感墮罪中若隨犯一,亦捨勤策苾芻律儀」〔T29 0079b05〕/「有餘部言:由正法滅亦能令捨別解律儀」〔T29 0079b06〕/「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:犯根本罪時,不捨出家戒」〔T29 0079b08〕——三說並錄,頌文自身即以「有說由犯重,餘說由法滅,迦濕彌羅說,犯二如負財」四句並書之;段末「而先得者無有捨義」〔0079c26〕仍在毘婆沙師自述之語脈內收段(光記逐輪標籤直至段末,見目六),論主不下終判。
  • 夜盡捨近住之後為得不律儀抑名處中——「不律儀者受近住戒,至夜盡位捨律儀時,為得不律儀、為名處中者」〔T29 0080a20〕之下二師並陳:「有餘師說:得不律儀,惡阿世耶非永捨故,如停熱鐵赤滅青生」〔T29 0080a22〕/「有餘師言:若不更作,無緣令彼得不律儀,以不律儀依表得故」〔T29 0080a23〕。

本子之論主明判一處並錄不判):下地有無順非二業——長行連錄三家異說(「有餘師說:下諸地中亦有第三順非二業」·「有餘師說:此業能感根本地中樂根異熟」·「有說:此業不感受果」),而論主逕以「二說俱與本論相違」〔T29 0081b06〕收之,並引本論二問為證。⇒ 論錄異說而隨即不許,不得以『並錄不判』概之。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出 loc)本論定義句/所繫
律儀護〔T29n1559 0234c09〕全篇系統性譯名差。本子所辨者三——別解脫·靜慮·無漏
別解脫(律儀)波羅提木叉(護)〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「欲界律儀謂別解脫,此從一切根本業道及從加行後起而得」〔0077c24〕
靜慮律儀·無漏律儀定生(護)·無流(護)〔T29n1559 0234b28〕「若得靜慮無漏律儀,應知但從根本業道」〔0077c28〕
根本業道·加行·後起根本·前分·後分〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「唯根本業道名律儀支故」〔0078a16〕
情非情·性罪遮罪眾生名非眾生名·性罪處假制罪處〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「從二得者,謂從二類,即情非情、性罪遮罪」〔0077c25〕
從現得從現世五陰十二入十八界〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「從現得者,謂從現世蘊處界得,非從去來」〔0077c26〕·「由此律儀有情處轉,去來非是有情處故」〔0077c27〕
從恒時得從根本恒時〔T29n1559 0234b28〕「從恒時者,謂從過去現在未來蘊處界得」〔0078a01〕
支(律儀支)分〔T29n1559 0234c09〕「支不定者,有從一切得,謂苾芻律儀」〔0078a15〕·「有從四支得,謂所餘律儀,唯根本業道名律儀支故」〔0078a16〕
因(下中上心)因〔T29n1559 0234c09〕「因不定者,謂或有義從一切因,或約餘義唯許從一」〔0078a17〕
五種定限——(諦本此段從略·見目四誠實記)「若人不作五種定限,方可受得別解律儀,謂有情、支、處、時、緣定」〔0078b03〕
律儀相似妙行——(同上)「如是受者不得律儀,但得律儀相似妙行」〔0078b10〕——受而有限者所得,非律儀
阿世耶(意樂)——(諦本作意樂之義譯)「於非所能境,如何得律儀?由普於有情發起增上不損命意樂,故得律儀」〔0078b11〕
不律儀(惡戒)不護〔T29n1559 0235a19〕「得不律儀定從一切有情業道,無少分境及不具支不律儀者」〔0078b28〕·「此中何名不律儀者,謂諸屠羊屠鷄屠猪捕鳥捕魚、獵獸劫盜魁膾典獄、縛龍煮狗及罝弶等」〔0078c04〕
誓受(要期)求受〔T29n1559 0235b21〕「諸不律儀,由二因得」〔0079a10〕之第二因——「以求財物養活自身,當於爾時便發惡戒」〔0079a13〕
無表無教〔T29n1559 0235b21〕全篇系統性譯名差。本子所辨之處中無表即此類
處中無表(田受重行所起)所餘無教〔T29n1559 0235b21〕「得餘無表由三種因」〔0079a14〕——「一者由田,謂於如是諸福田所施園林等,彼善無表初施便生」〔0079a14〕·「二者由受,謂自誓言:若未禮佛不先食等」〔0079a16〕·「三由重行,謂起如是殷重作意行善行惡」〔0079a18〕
調伏木叉調〔T29n1559 0235c03〕「言調伏者,意顯律儀,由此能令根調伏故」〔0079a26〕
近住優波婆娑(護)〔T29n1559 0235c03〕「唯除近住,所餘七種別解律儀,由四緣捨」〔0079a27〕·「捨近住戒由前四緣及由夜盡,是故總說別解律儀由五緣捨」〔0079b01〕
眾同分聚同分捨戒第二緣——「二由棄捨眾同分故」〔0079a29〕
二形俱生二根轉生〔T29n1559 0235c03〕捨戒第三緣——「三由二形俱時生故」〔0079a29〕
苾芻比丘〔T29n1559 0236a01〕全篇系統性譯名差。四種苾芻之列名見目四第九條
迦濕彌羅(國毘婆沙師)罽賓(師)〔T29n1559 0235c16〕同地異譯——「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:犯根本罪時,不捨出家戒」〔0079b08〕
薄伽梵佛世尊〔T29n1559 0235c23〕音譯/義譯之別
勝義苾芻——(諦本作「實比丘」之義系)「此義中言非苾芻者,謂非白四羯磨受具足戒苾芻」〔0079b21〕之所對
扇搋·半擇迦——(諦本音寫互異)「於三洲內,復除扇搋及半擇迦具二形者」〔0080b22〕·「又扇搋等如醎鹵田,故不能生善戒惡戒」〔0080c10〕
鄔波索迦——(諦本作優婆塞系)經證中之在家男眾名——「復以何緣知扇搋等所有相續非律儀依?由經律中有誠證故」〔0080b24〕所引之經
善·惡·無記(業)善·惡·無記「謂安隱業說名為善,能得可愛異熟涅槃,暫永二時濟眾苦故」〔0080c25〕·「不安隱業名為不善,由此能招非愛異熟,與前安隱性相違故」〔0080c27〕·「非前二業立無記名,不可記為善不善故」〔0080c28〕
福·非福·不動福·非福·不動〔T29n1559 0239b23 前之偈系〕「欲界善業說名為福,招可愛果益有情故」〔0081a05〕·「諸不善業說名非福,招非愛果損有情故」〔0081a06〕·「上二界善說名不動」〔0081a07〕·「色無色界餘地處業,無容轉令異地處受,業果處定立不動名」〔0081a16〕
動(有動·不動)「由下三定有尋伺等,災患未息故立動名」〔0081a09〕·「不動經中據能感得不動異熟說名不動」〔0081a10〕
順樂受·順苦受·順不苦不樂受順樂受等(諦本句式異)「諸善業中始從欲界至第三靜慮名順樂受業,以諸樂受唯至此故」〔0081a26〕·「過三靜慮上地諸善業,說名為順不苦不樂受,此上都無苦樂受故」〔0081a28〕
受資糧——(諦本此語從略)「非此諸業唯感受果,應知亦感彼受資糧,受及資糧此中名受」〔0081a29〕
順受五種——(諦本開合異)「總說順受略有五種:一自性順受,謂一切受」〔0081b21〕·「此中但說異熟順受,由業能招受異熟故」〔0081c03〕
順現法受·順次生受·順後次受現報·生報·後報系〔T29n1559 0238a07〕「定復有三:一順現法受、二順次生受、三順後次受」〔0081c10〕·「順現法受者,謂此生造即此生熟」〔0081c14〕
不定業(二分之說)不定受業〔T29n1559 0238a07〕「或有欲令不定受業復有二種,謂於異熟有定不定」〔0081c12〕
譬喻者譬喻部師〔T29n1559 0238a17〕四句說之出處——「譬喻者說業有四句」〔0081c21〕·「彼說諸業總成八種」〔0081c26〕
引眾同分(引業)——(諦本語系異)「幾業能引眾同分耶?能引唯三,除順現受,現身同分先業引故」〔0082a07〕
堅(不退姓)——(諦本語系異)「不退姓名堅,彼於離染地」〔0082a12〕
中有中陰〔T29n1559 0238b13〕「於欲界中住中有位,容有能造二十二業」〔0082a23〕
胎內五位·胎外五位柯羅邏等五·胎外五〔T29n1559 0238b15〕「胎外五者:一嬰孩、二童子、三少年、四中年、五老年」〔0082a26〕
類同分一果報〔T29n1559 0238b21〕「由此不別說順中有受業,即順生等業所引故」〔0082b02〕之所繫;「類同分」之確義見目五第六條
功德田功德田〔T29n1559 0238b24〕定業四相之一——「功德田者,謂佛法僧,或勝補特伽羅,謂得勝果勝定」〔0082b08〕
佛上首僧——(諦本開合異·見目四第十九條)即受果之田——「功德田者,謂佛上首僧。約補特伽羅差別有五」〔0082b29〕
無諍(定)無諍〔T29n1559 0238c17〕五種田之二
滅(盡)定滅定〔T29n1559 0238c17〕五種田之一
心受·身受心受·身受〔T29n1559 0239a05〕「善無尋業,謂從中定乃至有頂所有善業」〔0082c21〕·「身受必與尋伺俱故」〔0082c23〕·「以不善因苦受為果,心俱苦受。決定名憂,憂非異熟,如前已辯」〔0082c24〕
尋·伺覺·觀〔T29n1559 0239a05〕全篇系統性譯名差
心狂心癲〔T29n1559 0239a13〕「有情心狂唯在意識,若在五識必無心狂,以五識身無分別故」〔0082c29〕
乖違(大種乖適)不平〔T29n1559 0239a15〕心狂五因之四——「四由乖違,謂由身內風熱痰界互相違反,大種乖適故致心狂」〔0083a10〕
北俱盧洲鳩婁〔T29n1559 0239b06〕省譯——「除北俱盧,所餘欲界諸有情類容有心狂」〔0083a21〕
曲·穢·濁(業)曲·麁·澁〔T29n1559 0239b18〕「身語意三各有三種,謂曲、穢、濁。如其次第,應知依諂、瞋、貪所生」〔0083b05〕

名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;三疏於本子所出之音義訓唯四處,皆出光記——釋多羅樹之物產(見目六)、釋四種苾芻之名想義(見目六)、訓「順浴散」之「散」為豆麵類(見目六)、訓「准陀」之名(見目三誠實記五)。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補


三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷十五全枚舉)

子3 範圍〔0077c15–0083b12〕<app> 錨共二十四枚大正校記系十七(枚舉後重出併一,得異讀十六,下表全列)+ CBETA 回改系七(其讀之一繫【CB】/【麗-CB】/【磧-CB】/【磧乙-CB】系,並附他藏交叉行號)+ 無 witness CBETA 回改系與異讀分立·不入上列十六之數,依本帙體例並錄大正原印,其六枚列於次表(以 ⟨CB⟩ 標),第七枚見誠實記五。依本帙體例,他藏交叉行號(拉丁行號)非異讀,不入表。異讀十六條全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字)。

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字·底本讀)觀察(唯錄不判)
00770100077c26類【大】,業【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「從二得者,謂從二【類】,即情非情、性罪遮罪」「二類」指所從得之二重分類·作「二業」則與下文「性罪遮罪」之釋不相扣;讀「類」文從字順
00780010078a11異【大】,異異【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「從一切有情支因有異不?此定有【異】」疊字之異·不涉義
00780020078c07罰【大】,伐【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「等言類顯王典刑【罰】及餘聽察斷罪等人」刑罰/刑伐義近可通
00790010079a19作【大】,於【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「三由重行,謂起如是殷重【作】意行善行惡」「殷重作意」為本論習語(作意=心所之名)·『殷重於意』文法路徑不同而全句義不失
00790020079b16壞【大】,懷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「破苾芻體、害沙門性,【壞】滅墮落立他勝名」壞滅與懷滅——「壞滅」扣上句「破」「害」之語勢·「懷」為形近字
00790030079b20由律【大】,律中【流布本】,中律【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「寧知此言是了義說。【由律】自釋有四苾芻」三讀並陳(非僅底本/校本二分)·詞序與虛字之異;三讀皆指『依律藏自身之解釋』
00790040079b21惑【大】,戒【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「一名想苾芻、二自稱苾芻、三乞匃苾芻、四破【惑】苾芻」破惑苾芻/破戒苾芻——涉義較顯:四名皆為苾芻之異類,末一名若作「破戒」則與前三之立名理路(名·自稱·乞活)不同科,且與真諦本「四破煩惱比丘」〔T29n1559 0236a02〕之讀相違。唯錄不判
00790070079c20懷【大】,壞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「由彼相續已為極重無慚愧【懷】,無力能發出家律儀」「無慚愧懷」謂懷抱無慚愧·「無慚愧壞」謂為無慚愧所壞;二讀語意方向略異
00810010081b05果【大】,異【宮】「中間定業應無異熟;或應無業,以無苦樂異熟【果】故」「異熟果」為定詞·「異熟異」不成詞
00810020081c08師【大】,即【宋】【元】【宮】頌「或說業有五,餘【師】說四句」「有餘師說」為全論習見句式·『餘即說』不成句
00820010082a24以【大】,已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂中有位及處胎中、出胎【以】後各有五位」以/已通假之常例·不涉義
00820020082c16今【大】,令【宋】【元】【宮】「異熟果中受最為勝,【今】應思擇」「今應思擇」為論主承轉之習語·『令應思擇』不成句
00820030082c24苦【大】*,業【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「應知但感身受非心,以不善因【苦】受為果」帶大正校記星號。「以不善因苦受為果」謂不善之因以苦受為其果·作「業受」則主詞移位,涉義較顯,唯錄不判
00830010083a09支【大】,肢【元】【明】「由彼瞋故傷其【支】節遂致心狂」支節/肢節同義異寫·不涉義
00830020083a12懷【大】,壞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂因喪失親愛等事,愁毒纏【懷】心遂發狂」與 0079007 同型之懷/壞互異;「纏懷」謂纏縛於胸懷
00830040083a27容【大】,無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「欲界聖中唯除諸佛,大種乖適【容】有心狂」涉義最顯:作「容有」則諸聖尚容有大種所致之心狂·作「無有」則語意方向相反。下文緊接「無異熟生」而非『無大種乖適』,讀「容」與下文相扣。唯錄不判

CBETA 回改(<app> 之 CB-讀式·六枚·不入上表之數)——依本帙體例,首列讀=底本流所從(首讀【CB】者=CBETA 回改·底本流從 CB·並錄大正原印;首讀【大】者=CB 存註而未回改,底本流仍從大正)。

註號讀(首列=底本流)語境(逐字·底本流之讀)觀察
0079a1801 ⟨CB⟩0079a18等【CB】【麗-CB】,施【大】「或作誓限:於齋日月半月及年常施食【等】」CBETA 回改——大正原印「施」,CBETA 從【麗】回改作「等」。「常施食等」與上句「若未禮佛不先食等」之「等」字對稱
0079a2101 ⟨CB⟩0079a21且【CB】【麗-CB】,具【大】「捨律儀等未說當說。【且】云何捨別解律儀」CBETA 回改——大正原印「具」。「且云何」為論主先舉一門之承轉語
0079a2501 ⟨CB⟩0079a25迦【CB】【麗-CB】,伽【大】頌「餘說由法滅,【迦】濕彌羅說」CBETA 回改——大正原印「伽」。長行作「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師」〔0079b08〕,頌長行歸一
0079c0601 ⟨CB⟩0079c06速【大】【磧-CB】,逺【麗-CB】「大師依彼說如是言:應【速】拔除稻禾稗莠」CB 存註而未回改(首讀【大】)——底本流仍從大正「速」,【麗】作「逺」並錄備考
0079c2001 ⟨CB⟩0079c20焦【CB】【麗-CB】,蕉【大】「無力能發出家律儀,如【焦】種故」CBETA 回改——大正原印「蕉」。「焦種」謂已焦之種不能生芽,與上文「無力能發」相扣
0081a0401 ⟨CB⟩0081a04果【大】【磧-CB】,界【麗-CB】頌「約自地處所,業【果】無動故」CB 存註而未回改(首讀【大】)——底本流仍從大正「果」,【麗】作「界」並錄備考。長行作「業果處定立不動名」〔0081a17〕與「果」讀相扣

誠實記一:0079004 之錨落在四種苾芻之末名「四破【惑】苾芻」之「惑」字上〔0079b21〕,而非同段稍前之「與多煩惱者為犯重罪緣」〔0079b19〕之「惱」字——二字形近而所繫之句迥異,讀此條校記時宜先辨其錨。

誠實記二:0082003 之錨落在正58 感受業異段之「以不善因【苦】受為果」〔0082c24〕,不在其後之心狂五因段;二段相鄰而所論不同,宜辨。

誠實記三:0079002 之錨落在「破苾芻體、害沙門性,【壞】滅墮落立他勝名」之「壞」字〔0079b16〕,非「破」字;此條所校者為「壞滅」一詞。

誠實記四:0079003 為本子唯一之三讀並陳條(【大】/【流布本】/【宋】【元】【明】【宮】),其餘十五條皆二分對校。

誠實記五(CBETA 回改系之第七枚·據實補記):本子 <app> 之 CBETA 回改系實有枚,上表列其六;第七枚錨在〔0079c09〕,其讀=陀【CB】【磧乙-CB】,他【大】,陀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】——即所引經文「以世尊說,准陀當知有四沙門,更無第五」〔T29n1558 0079c09〕之「陀」字:大正原印作「他」,CBETA 據他藏回改作「陀」,而【宋】【元】【明】【宮】四本亦作「陀」。此枚兼具 CB 回改與四本異讀二面,體例上二表皆不能單收,故別立此記;依上表『首列讀=底本流所從』之判,底本流從 CB 而讀「陀」,與光記於此所出之名訓相扣——「准陀,此云稚小,舊云純陀,訛也」〔T41n1821 0236c21〕。並錄備考,唯錄不判

校勘結語:十六條中,約十一條屬形近訛字·通假·同義異寫(0078001·0078002·0079002·0079007·0081001·0081002·0082001·0082002·0083001·0083002·0079003 之詞序);語意承重較顯者三條——0079004(惑/戒·涉四種苾芻末一名之立名理路)·0082003(苦/業·帶星號·涉主詞移位)·0083004(容/無·語意方向相反)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判;取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄。


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷十五〔T29n1558 0077c15–0083b12〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0234b20–0239b22〕。段界以場景結構定(禁以奘詞搜諦本)——

  • 起界〔T29n1559 0234b20〕:「是三種戒,謂波羅提木叉、定生、無流,從此因若得一戒,為得餘二戒不?說非。若爾,云何?偈曰」——與玄奘開卷句「此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不?不爾。云何?頌曰」〔T29n1558 0077c20〕場景一一相對:三戒/三律儀同一列名·『從此因得一為得餘不』對「從彼得一亦餘二不」·答皆先「說非/不爾」而後「云何/頌曰」。
  • 迄界〔T29n1559 0239b22〕:曲麁澁三業釋竟,其下即轉入「偈曰:黑白等差別,復說業四種」〔T29n1559 0239b23〕之新題(黑白四業)——與玄奘本子末句「若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故」〔T29n1558 0083b08〕同一收束點,其後之黑白四業屬子4 範圍。

真諦本子對應段跨其自身之卷界:起界落在真諦「中分別業品之二」(卷十一)之中段,迄界落在「之三」(卷十二)之前段。真諦業品分四卷、玄奘分六卷,二本之卷界無一重合;分卷是譯場之事,不作科段之獨立證。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至數處分引。

對勘要目(逐條·二十二條·依 L1 頌塊序)

  1. 正36·得欲界律儀之三分——奘「從一切二現,得欲界律儀,從根本恒時,得靜慮無漏」〔0077c22〕‖諦「欲從一切二,現得木叉護。釋曰:欲界戒,謂波羅提木叉護。從一切者,謂前分、根本、後分。從二者,謂眾生名、非眾生名,又性罪處、假制罪處。從現者,謂現世五陰、十二入、十八界」〔T29n1559 0234b22〕·「從根本恒時,得定無流護」〔T29n1559 0234b28〕。奘「加行後起」對諦「前分後分」·奘「情非情、性罪遮罪」對諦『眾生名非眾生名·性罪處假制罪處』——開合全同而譯字系統性有異
  2. 正37·支不定——奘「律從諸有情,支因說不定」〔0078a12〕‖諦「於眾生得護,由分因不定。釋曰:護從一切眾生得,不從一分眾生得。從分不定,有人從一切分得護」〔T29n1559 0234c09〕。奘「支」/諦「分」為系統性譯名差。
  3. 正37·不律從一切——奘「不律從一切,有情支非因」〔0078a13〕‖諦「不護從一切,一切分非因。釋曰:不護者,從一切眾生得,從一切業道得」〔T29n1559 0235a19〕。奘「律儀/不律儀」對諦「護/不護」為全篇最系統之譯名差。
  4. 正38·得不律儀二因·得餘無表三因——奘「諸得不律儀,由作及誓受,得所餘無表,由田受重行」〔0079a08〕‖諦「得不護由二,自作及求受。釋曰:不護由二因得,若生彼家,由自行殺生等事;若生餘家,由求受此業」〔T29n1559 0235b21〕。奘「無表」/諦「無教」為系統性譯名差;「田受重行」四字二本全同。
  5. 正39·40·捨別解脫戒五緣——奘「捨別解調伏,由故捨命終,及二形俱生,斷善根夜盡」〔0079a22〕‖諦「捨護木叉調,由捨學處死,由二根轉生,由根斷時盡。釋曰:木叉調者,謂波羅提木叉護,能調伏身口」〔T29n1559 0235c03〕。奘「二形俱生」/諦「二根轉生」·奘「近住」/諦「優波婆娑」(此處諦本反用音譯)。
  6. 正39·40·犯重不捨戒三家——奘「有說由犯重,餘說由法滅,迦濕彌羅說,犯二如負財」〔0079a24〕‖諦「餘記感大燒。釋曰:有餘部說,有四種感大燒燃罪,由隨犯一罪,即捨比丘及沙彌護。……罽賓師說犯,有二如負財」〔T29n1559 0235c12〕。奘「迦濕彌羅」/諦「罽賓」為同地異譯;「犯二如負財」/「有二如負財」幾乎逐字同。
  7. 持犯二名之負債喻——奘「然有二名,謂持犯戒。如有財者負他債時,名為富人及負債者」〔0079b11〕‖諦「雖然此人有二種,有戒、有破戒,譬如有人有財物而負他債」〔T29n1559 0235c20〕。譬喻逐字近同,唯「持戒/有戒」「犯戒/破戒」譯字之異。
  8. 薄伽梵「非苾芻」了義之辯——奘「若爾,何緣薄伽梵說犯四重者不名苾芻」〔0079b14〕‖諦「若爾,云何佛世尊說:此人非比丘、非沙門、非釋子」〔T29n1559 0235c23〕。奘「薄伽梵」/諦「佛世尊」·奘「苾芻」/諦「比丘」。
  9. 四種苾芻之列名——奘「一名想苾芻、二自稱苾芻、三乞匃苾芻、四破惑苾芻」〔0079b20〕‖諦「比丘有四種,一名比丘、二自稱比丘、三乞者比丘、四破煩惱比丘」〔T29n1559 0236a01〕。四名逐一相應,唯「乞匃/乞者」「破惑/破煩惱」譯字寬窄之異。此條同時為目三 0079004 異讀(惑/戒)之跨本旁證——諦本作「破煩惱」,其所據與底本【大】之「惑」讀同路。唯錄不判
  10. 多羅樹斷頭喻——奘「如多羅樹若被斷頭必不復能生長廣大」〔0079b26〕‖諦「譬如多羅樹,於頭被斫,更不生荑,不應成老、不應成長、不應成大」〔T29n1559 0236a05〕。喻依全同,諦本「更不生荑」一語為奘本所無,屬詳略之差。
  11. 准陀四沙門——奘「以世尊說,准陀當知有四沙門,更無第五」〔0079c09〕‖諦「佛世尊說:准陀沙門但四,無有第五」〔T29n1559 0236a16〕。「准陀」譯字全同(音譯罕見一致之例);四沙門名奘作勝道·示道·命道·污道,諦作道生·說道·道活·污壞道——譯名系統性差之顯例
  12. 捨定生善法二緣·捨聖三緣——奘「捨定生善法,由易地退等,捨聖由得果,練根及退失」〔0079c28〕‖諦「由度地及退,棄捨定得善。釋曰:一切定得善法,由二因緣捨離:或由受上地生度餘地、或由退上定墮下地」〔T29n1559 0236b03〕。奘「易地」/諦「度地」,義同字異。
  13. 正51 一頌拆於真諦之卷界——奘一頌四句「此有定不定,定三順現等,或說業有五,餘師說四句」〔0081c07〕於真諦本拆屬二卷:前半「此或定不定。……復定受有三,現等受報故」〔T29n1559 0237c23〕在真諦卷十一之末;後半「復有五種業。……餘師說四句」〔T29n1559 0238a07〕在真諦卷十二之首。⇒ 真諦自身之卷界亦不落頌界整齊處——與玄奘正60 拆半跨子3/子4 相映,二本皆有『頌界跨卷(子)界』之例。唯錄不判
  14. 不定業四句·譬喻部師——奘「毘婆沙師不許此義」〔0081c18〕·「譬喻者說業有四句」〔0081c21〕‖諦「毘婆沙師不許此義」〔T29n1559 0238a13〕·「譬喻部師說有四句」〔T29n1559 0238a17〕。「毘婆沙師不許此義」七字二本逐字全同;「譬喻者/譬喻部師」為譯字寬窄之異。
  15. 中有二十二業——奘「欲中有能造,二十二種業,皆順現受攝,類同分一故」〔0082a21〕‖諦「二十二種業,於欲中陰引。釋曰……此業但現報。釋曰:此中陰所引業定有十一種,應知必是現報」〔T29n1559 0238b13〕。奘「中有」/諦「中陰」為系統性譯名差;奘「類同分一故」/諦「彼是一果報」句法有異而義同。
  16. 胎內五位之名——奘「一羯剌藍、二頞部曇、三閉尸、四鍵南、五鉢羅奢佉」〔0082a25〕‖諦「胎位有五,謂柯羅邏、頞浮陀、俾尸、伽訶那、波羅捨佉」〔T29n1559 0238b15〕。五名音譯用字互異(羯剌藍/柯羅邏·頞部曇/頞浮陀·閉尸/俾尸·鍵南/伽訶那·鉢羅奢佉/波羅捨佉),為同一梵詞之異音寫,非義理之異
  17. 定業四相——奘「由重惑淨心,及是恒所造,於功德田起,害父母業定」〔0082b05〕‖諦「重惑及淨心,或是恒所行,於功德田定,能損自父母」〔T29n1559 0238b24〕。逐句相應,「害」/「損」義近字異。
  18. 由田意殊勝·現法果業——奘「由田意殊勝,及定招異熟,得永離地業,定招現法果」〔0082b14〕‖諦「此業成現報,由田意勝異……永離欲地故……若業於報定」〔T29n1559 0238c04〕。奘本頌四句先出而後長行,諦本偈句逐一嵌釋,句序稍異(開合差)。
  19. 功德田五種之開合差——奘「於佛上首僧,及滅定無諍,慈見修道出,損益業即受」〔0082b26〕‖諦「滅定無諍慈,見羅漢果起,於彼損益業,果於現法受」〔T29n1559 0238c17〕。奘本以「見道·修道」二道分列而成五種,諦本合為「見羅漢果」一項——開合結構之異,涉五種功德田之數是否同列。三疏皆隨玄奘本之五分結構(見目六),唯錄不判
  20. 善無尋業感心受·惡感身受——奘「諸善無尋業,許唯感心受,惡唯感身受,是感受業異」〔0082c19〕‖諦「若善業無覺,許受為果報,此受是心法……若惡唯身受」〔T29n1559 0239a05〕。奘「無尋」/諦「無覺」為系統性譯名差(尋伺/覺觀)。
  21. 心狂五因·除北洲——奘「心狂唯意識,由業異熟生,及怖害違憂,除北洲在欲」〔0082c27〕‖諦「心癲於心心。釋曰:心心謂意識……此從業報生……怖打不平憂……欲界除鳩婁」〔T29n1559 0239a13〕。奘「心狂」/諦「心癲」·奘「北洲」/諦「鳩婁」;奘四緣「怖·害·違·憂」對諦「怖·打·不平·憂」,「害/打」「違/不平」義近字異。
  22. 曲穢濁三業——奘「說曲穢濁業,依諂瞋貪生」〔0083b04〕·長行末句「若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故」〔0083b08〕‖諦「說曲麁澁業,諂曲瞋欲生。釋曰:若身業從諂曲生,說名身曲業……若身業從瞋恚生,說名身麁業」〔T29n1559 0239b18〕。奘「穢」/諦「麁」·奘「濁」/諦「澁」為系統性譯名差;「貪」/「欲」義同字異。

譯名對照(子3 範圍·逐字所見):律儀/護 · 不律儀/不護 · 別解脫/波羅提木叉 · 靜慮(律儀)/定生(護) · 無漏/無流 · 無表/無教 · 支/分 · 苾芻/比丘 · 近住/優波婆娑 · 迦濕彌羅/罽賓 · 薄伽梵/佛世尊 · 二形俱生/二根轉生 · 易地/度地 · 中有/中陰 · 尋伺/覺觀 · 北俱盧洲/鳩婁 · 心狂/心癲 · 害違/打不平 · 穢濁/麁澁 · 破惑苾芻/破煩惱比丘 · 乞匃苾芻/乞者比丘 · 勝道示道命道污道/道生說道道活污壞道 · 羯剌藍頞部曇閉尸鍵南鉢羅奢佉/柯羅邏頞浮陀俾尸伽訶那波羅捨佉 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

誠實記(零命中亦誠實記)

  • 本子對應段之真諦『跨卷』現象(見上)為場景結構比對之直接結果,非檢索之失,已以起迄二條逐字定界證據支持。
  • 全二十二條對勘中,未見義理實質相違之處;差異皆屬譯名系統·開合·詳略三類。其中開合差之最著者為第十九條(功德田五種),詳略差之最著者為第十條(多羅樹喻)。
  • 奘本正37 長行之「五種定限」(有情·支·處·時·緣定)與「律儀相似妙行」一段,於諦本相應段未見對應之逐條列名。此屬跨本負命題,唯以場景結構比對而不以奘詞搜諦本,故此處只記其未見對應之逐條列名,不作『諦本無此段』之斷

五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)

對辯段界:T1562 本子對應段起〔T29n1562 0561c09〕(頌「從一切二現,得欲界律儀」逐字重出)·訖約〔T29n1562 0572c24〕(曲穢濁業釋竟,其後轉入「黑白等差別」屬子4 範圍)。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引

一、至親羊喻之往復(涉正37「支因說不定」之得不律儀段·對辯最密處)——俱舍作「於羊等現身既有害意,如何不於彼得不律儀?於母等現身既無害意,如何亦於彼得不律儀」〔T29n1558 0078c21〕。眾賢引世親(其稱「經主」)此段之立例而評之:「經主於此作是例言:若觀未來羊等自體於現親等得不律儀。羊等未來有親等體,既於彼體無損害心,應觀未來至親等體,於現羊等不得惡戒。如是等例,於理不齊,無善意樂故,有惡意樂故」〔T29n1562 0563a29〕,而以『意樂寬遍/狹主』之分自申己宗。⇒ 眾賢正面回應俱舍此段之難。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。

二、犯重是否捨戒——上座·經主·眾賢自宗三方並陳(涉正39·40·本子對辯之最複雜處)——俱舍此段之往復詳見目六(光記逐輪標「經部」與「說一切有部」)。眾賢於同段引入第三方「上座」之詰:「上座此中作如是詰:若言無者,無何尸羅?以尸羅名亦目串習善惡戒外,亦見有言此善尸羅、惡尸羅者,作如是說何理相違」〔T29n1562 0565c19〕,眾賢評之曰「彼詰言無深理趣」〔T29n1562 0565c24〕而不取;復對經主之立場作重構並反責:「經主於此自問答言:若犯重人非苾芻者,則應無有授學苾芻……對法諸師豈不應說,經部定是極兇勃人」〔T29n1562 0565c24〕。⇒ 三家並陳(上座·經主·眾賢自宗);眾賢之評語本身即一家之判,非俱舍論本自身立場。並錄不判。

三、無漏善法之捨——「練根」該否別立一緣(涉正41)——俱舍立三緣捨無漏善法(得果·練根·退失)〔T29n1558 0079c28〕。眾賢詰之曰:「經主於此應說二緣,以得果言攝練根故,謂練根位必還得果,棄捨鈍果勝果道故」〔T29n1562 0566c10〕——主張練根可併入得果,不必別立。俱舍論本止於立三緣,未見自答此詰;後世代為立救者見光記(「俱舍師救言:論主別說得果、練根二種捨者,若得果捨,據同類捨」〔T41n1821 0238b25〕·「若練根捨,據異類捨,如捨鈍道得利道故。雖轉根位必亦得果,非同類捨故,不與得果名」〔T41n1821 0238b29〕),繫屬須明白:此救出自疏家,非論本自身之答辯一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。

四、處中無表第六緣之命名——「斷善」抑「依根斷」(涉正42後半)——俱舍頌作「捨中由受勢,作事壽根斷」,長行以「六由善根斷壞故捨」〔T29n1558 0080b07〕釋第六緣。眾賢議其名不密:「處中善惡無表如何?經主於此義中說第六緣名為斷善。若作是說,斷善加行亦名斷善,為第六緣,是則應言靜慮加行亦名靜慮,便成七緣,靜慮加行中捨惡無表故。應言根者通善惡根,所說斷言是斷加行,由依根斷為第六緣。此釋頌文,於理無失」〔T29n1562 0567a22〕,並自出其正面之釋:「六由依根斷壞故捨,謂起加行斷善惡時,各捨彼根所引無表」〔T29n1562 0567a19〕。⇒ 非否定俱舍之六緣,而是提出更精密之命名(「依根斷」統善惡二根);眾賢自結「此釋頌文,於理無失」,屬術語精密化之補充,非義理相違。唯錄不判。

五、定業四相之外——猛利意樂等之增列(涉正55)——俱舍立定業四相(重煩惱·淳淨心·恒所作·功德田)〔T29n1558 0082b05〕。眾賢於四相之後別引「有餘師說」補之:「有餘師說:若以猛利意樂所造,或有造已起歡喜心,或一切時數數串習,或勝願力事力所起業皆決定」〔T29n1562 0571c03〕。⇒ 性質為增益而非對辯;若採此段須明白繫屬『眾賢別引有餘師說』,不得混入俱舍論本自身之四相。唯錄不判。

六、「類同分」之細解(涉正54)——俱舍云「類同分一故」〔T29n1558 0082a22〕,眾賢釋之曰:「類同分者,謂人等類,非趣非生,以約趣生、中有生有同分異故」〔T29n1562 0571b22〕。⇒ 此為眾賢對俱舍術語之申論式細解,非對辯;光記引此段幾乎逐字同(見目六)。

《顯宗論》T1563 之對照與誠實記

T1563(辯業品第五)本子對應段〔T29n1563 0871b12〕(頌「從一切二現,得欲界律儀」重出)–〔0877b23〕(「說曲穢濁業,依諂瞋貪生」釋竟)。以容錯法覆核全段,「經主」「上座」「評曰」「今謂」「理必不然」「理不成」六詞於本段範圍內全數零命中

誠實記:《顯宗論》於本子對應段內未見任何經主/上座對辯標記,內容純為俱舍頌論之複述型濃縮,與《順正理論》同段動輒十數輪往復成鮮明對照。此與《顯宗論》全書刪汰諍辯以顯揚正宗之通例相符(唯錄不判·不臆測其編纂緣由)。段內僅見之「有餘師言:若不更作,無緣令……」〔T29n1563 0874a24〕一句,經核即俱舍論本自身既有異說(正42後半之「有餘師言」段〔T29n1558 0080a23〕)之複述,非顯宗論新增之對辯材料,不入『系內對辯』之數。

品名紀律:眾賢二論於本品皆不作「分別業品」——T1562 作「辯業品第四」·T1563 作「辯業品第五」。勿以俱舍品名搜之。


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)

神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二(界品之一·之二)·卷四至卷七(根品之二至之五)·卷十七(賢聖品之三)——卷八至卷十六九卷全佚,該缺口吞沒世品·業品·隨眠品全部。機械證(容錯法·取 ed="X" 系):「分別業品」零見·業品標誌串「無表三律儀」「十業道」「五無間」皆零見。⇒ 泰疏殘·業品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫不以他卷之文充之。泰疏於業品所留之痕跡唯卷一全論總覽表之「業品一百三十一行」〔X53n0836 0006b05〕一語,屬頌數之證,非本子之疏文。以下三家並錄。

(一)章內大科與品級大科

  • 光記章內大科——「此下大文第五得三律儀別。就中,一明得處同、異;二明有情支、因;三明得惡、處中」〔T41n1821 0230a06〕。此為光記本品內部之章編號(非品級大科;品級大科唯〔0243a29〕與卷十七二處)。
  • 頌疏對應章分——「從此大文第五,明得三律儀別,就中:一明得處時同異、二明有情支因、三明得惡處中」〔T41n1823 0900a16〕,與光記逐字幾同,唯「得處同異」多一「時」字,開合微異。
  • 寶疏另成一系——寶疏逕以「此下一頌,大文第九明三種律儀所從得處」〔T41n1822 0650c23〕標之,不與光記·頌疏之「第五」相應。⇒ 三家所繫科層再呈二式(光記·頌疏近似分層/寶疏自成一系),此與世品子1『有情世間九目二式』同型。判釋·居承衍節。
  • 品級大科之界(三家同標)——見目一。頌疏於此並列十一目之名〔T41n1823 0903a11〕,本子涵其前六目。

(二)律儀三分與支因說不定(正36–37)

  • 「從一切」之釋——光記「從一切得欲別解脫,此從一切發惡根本、加行、後起處得。謂受善戒,離惡根本、加行、後起故,於發惡處還發得善戒」〔T41n1821 0230a13〕。
  • 性罪遮罪之訓(光記引《正理》)——「於情性罪謂殺等業,遮謂女人同室宿等。非情性罪謂盜外財,遮謂掘地斷生草等」〔T41n1821 0230a23〕。來源為光記所引眾賢《正理論》,非光記自出,繫屬須明白。
  • 總發家/別發家之科判命名——光記將毘婆沙師之異說判為「總發」「別發」二家,並各繫之於《婆沙》之正義/不正義:「此即義當《婆沙》正義於諸有情總發戒家」〔T41n1821 0232a09〕·「此即義當《婆沙》不正義於諸有情別發戒家」〔T41n1821 0232a19〕。此為光記自身所立之科判命名,非論本自有;寶疏於此段未見同一命名。判釋·居承衍節。
  • 《婆沙》為總發家張本——光記引「如是說者,於外法中亦得律儀。問:若爾,律儀應有增、減。答:無增、減,以總得故」〔T41n1821 0232a28〕。
  • 經部與說一切有部之對辯標籤——正37 末段(至親羊喻)光記逐輪標「經部」「說一切有部」:「遍於有情界至得不律儀」者,經部問〔T41n1821 0233c25〕·「由彼至親至有損害心」者,說一切有部答〔T41n1821 0233c28〕·「既知至親至得不律儀」者,經部復難〔T41n1821 0234a01〕·「於羊等現身至得不律儀」者,說一切有部以理徵問〔T41n1821 0234a10〕·「於母等現身至具支不律儀」者,經部反責作等事難〔T41n1821 0234a11〕·「彼遍損善至故得具支」者,說一切有部答〔T41n1821 0234a14〕·「若爾彼人至七支惡戒」者,經部復難〔T41n1821 0234a16〕·「毘婆沙者至不律儀人」者,毘婆沙師解〔T41n1821 0234a22〕·「經部諸師至互相遮故」者,經部諸師作如是說〔T41n1821 0234a27〕。寶疏於同段標籤同向而分段更細:「由彼至親至有損害心」,答也〔T41n1822 0653a24〕·「既知至親至可有害心」,重難也〔T41n1822 0653a27〕·「又聖必無至得不律儀」,引聖難也〔T41n1822 0653a29〕·「若觀未來至得不律儀」,又重難也〔T41n1822 0653b02〕·「於羊等現身至得不律儀」,答也〔T41n1822 0653b05〕·「於母等現身至應求異理」,難絕也〔T41n1822 0653b07〕·「又屠羊等至具支不律儀」,第二難發一切也〔T41n1822 0653b18〕·「彼遍損善至故得具支」,答也〔T41n1822 0653b19〕·「若爾彼人至具發七支」,重難也〔T41n1822 0653b21〕·「經部諸師至唯除八戒」,述經部宗〔T41n1822 0653b26〕。
  • 「若觀未來」一輪之繫屬(二疏獨立相符)——底本此輪起於〔T29n1558 0078c18〕「若觀未來羊等自體,於現相續得不律儀」,訖於〔T29n1558 0078c21〕「不於現在得不律儀」。
    • 光記全收於經部復難一科之內〔T41n1821 0234a01〕,其釋文以假言句式出之——〔T41n1821 0234a05〕「若言得聖雖不為羊,觀彼未來羊等自體於現聖者相續身中得不律儀者,是則現羊等於未來世有親、聖體」。
    • 寶疏於同一輪逕標〔T41n1822 0653b02〕「若觀未來至得不律儀」,又重難也。
    • 二疏獨立而同標:此輪屬經部,是經部代設有部之救而即破之,非有部實答一輪。
  • 「於等事中應求異理」之繫屬(二疏獨立相符)——光記標〔T41n1821 0234a11〕「於母等現身至具支不律儀」者,經部反責作等事難;寶疏標〔T41n1822 0653b07〕「於母等現身至應求異理」,難絕也。⇒ 底本〔T29n1558 0078c24〕「於等事中應求異理」是經部之難語,非論主之自承;有部之徵問止於〔T29n1558 0078c21〕「於羊等現身既有害意,如何不於彼得不律儀」一句。
  • 總發/別發往復之標籤(另一體系)——同一正37 段之前半,光記所用之標籤與後半不同:「於非所能境如何得律儀」者,問〔T41n1821 0232a05〕·「由普於有情至故得律儀」者,答〔T41n1821 0232a07〕·「毘婆沙師至有得捨過」者,第二師答〔T41n1821 0232a11〕·「彼說不然至例亦應爾」者,論主難〔T41n1821 0232a21〕·「彼言不爾至性不同故」者,別發家救〔T41n1821 0232b04〕·「若爾有情至於理為善」者,論主復難〔T41n1821 0232b11〕·「若爾前佛至無減前過」者,難總發家〔T41n1821 0232b19〕·「以一切佛至無減前過」者,總發家答〔T41n1821 0232b23〕。⇒ 光記於同一頌之長行內用二套標籤系統(前半總發家/別發家/論主/毘婆沙師·後半經部/說一切有部),隨段落內容而異,非全論統一術語唯錄不判。

(三)捨別解脫律儀·犯重不捨戒(正39·40)

  • 調伏之訓——論本自釋「言調伏者,意顯律儀,由此能令根調伏故」〔T29n1558 0079a26〕,光記·寶疏於此無另加之訓,三疏無異釋。
  • 犯重段之逐輪標籤(光記·逐輪錄至段末)——「有餘部說至苾芻律儀」者,釋第五句〔T41n1821 0235b29〕(其下逐字繫宗——「有餘經部師說:犯重捨戒」〔T41n1821 0235c01〕)·「有餘部言至皆止息故」者,釋第六句〔T41n1821 0235c03〕(其下逐字繫宗——「有餘達磨毱多部言,此云法密部」〔T41n1821 0235c04〕)·「迦濕彌羅國至但名富人」者,釋後兩句破經部師〔T41n1821 0235c07〕·「若爾何緣至立他勝名」者,經部師難〔T41n1821 0236a03〕·「依勝義苾芻密意作是說」者,說一切有部答〔T41n1821 0236a15〕·「此言凶勃」者,經部徵責〔T41n1821 0236a25〕·「凶勃者何」者,說一切有部返問〔T41n1821 0236a26〕·「謂於世尊至為犯重罪緣」者,經部答〔T41n1821 0236a27〕·「寧知此言是了義說」者,說一切有部徵〔T41n1821 0236b04〕·「由律自釋至是了義說」者,經部答〔T41n1821 0236b06〕·「然彼所說至犯重亦然」者,經部牒前說一切有部計徵破〔T41n1821 0236c02〕·「大師此中喻顯何義」者,說一切有部問〔T41n1821 0236c05〕·「意顯於戒至一切律儀」者,經部答〔T41n1821 0236c06〕·「又犯重人至稱苾芻者」者,經部師又引經〔T41n1821 0236c07〕·「彼苾芻體其相云何」者,經部問〔T41n1821 0236c13〕·「隨相是何至四污道沙門」者,說一切有部答〔T41n1821 0236c14〕·「雖有此說至火輪死人」者,經部通經〔T41n1821 0237a15〕·「若犯重人至授學苾芻」者,說一切有部難〔T41n1821 0237a28〕·「不說犯重人至制立如是」者,經部答〔T41n1821 0237b04〕·「若犯他勝至出家受戒」者,說一切有部難〔T41n1821 0237b09〕·「由彼相續至如是類苾芻」者,經部答〔T41n1821 0237b12〕·「正法滅時至無有捨義」者,此破法密部〔T41n1821 0237b17〕。
  • 段末六輪之要害(承上·此六輪決定底本〔T29n1558 0079c12〕以下至〔T29n1558 0079c26〕之繫屬)——光記於「雖有此說至火輪死人」〔T41n1821 0237a15〕一輪標經部通經,其釋文逐字作「非有戒體說名沙門」〔T41n1821 0237a18〕。⇒ 准陀四沙門(「隨相是何至四污道沙門」)是說一切有部引經證戒體必有,其後之六喻(被燒材·假鸚鵡𭪿·涸池·敗種·火輪·死人)則是經部反通此經——以「唯有餘沙門相」故名沙門、非有戒體故名沙門。二宗於同一經文各成其讀,唯錄不判。 又「於此無義,苦救何為」一句,光記明繫於經部答之內而標其語勢——「釋訖調言:於無戒義苦救何為」〔T41n1821 0237b15〕,非中性之收束語
  • 寶疏於同段之標籤(同向而開合更細)——寶疏逐輪與光記宗屬全同:「不說犯重人至制立如是」者,經部通〔T41n1822 0655a16〕。唯光記之「由彼相續至如是類苾芻」一輪,寶疏拆為二——「由彼相續至重出家故」,經部釋也〔T41n1822 0655a23〕,其後「於此無義至如是類比丘」〔T41n1822 0655a24〕之下別標「經部戲有部也」〔T41n1822 0655a25〕。⇒ 宗屬同向,唯開合有異;三疏互異,唯錄不判
  • 持戒犯戒二名之《正理》與《婆沙》原委——光記引《正理》「非犯隨一根本罪時,一切律儀有皆捨義。然犯重者有二種名:一名具尸羅、二名犯戒者……如有財者負他債時名為富人及負債者,若還債已但名富人」〔T41n1821 0235c19〕·又引《婆沙》「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:彼犯律儀時不捨律儀,而得非律儀非不律儀,是故爾時名住非律儀非不律儀,亦名住律儀者」〔T41n1821 0235c24〕。
  • 「凶勃」之數目化(寶疏獨有)——寶疏於同段自出「有二凶勃:一解了義經令成不了、二與多煩惱者為犯重罪緣」〔T41n1822 0654b29〕;光記未見同一數目化語。⇒ 寶疏較光記多一層整理判釋·居承衍節
  • 寶疏之評騭語——寶疏於一輪之下標「經部戲有部也」〔T41n1822 0655a25〕,並引《正理論》「經主釋言雖有此說,而彼唯有餘沙門相,故名沙門」〔T41n1822 0655a26〕——此語出眾賢牒經主(世親)之文,非寶疏自出,繫屬須明白;眾賢牒之正為破之,而其所牒之「彼唯有餘沙門相」一句,光記亦繫於經部通經一輪(見上)。「戲」字帶評騭語氣,光記同段未見同一措辭。判釋·居承衍節(body 不承其評騭語氣)。
  • 四種苾芻之二解(光記自出取捨)——「身是俗人,名號苾芻,故言名想苾芻」〔T41n1821 0236b06〕·「又解:由白四羯磨得名具足戒等,與此人立苾芻名,故云名想苾芻」〔T41n1821 0236b07〕·「出家之人以乞自活,名乞匃苾芻」〔T41n1821 0236b13〕。判釋·居承衍節(光記於二解間自出取捨)。
  • 准陀四沙門之《婆沙》原文——光記引「勝道沙門者,謂佛世尊自能覺故」〔T41n1821 0236c22〕·「污道沙門者,謂莫喝落迦苾芻,喜盜他物等是」〔T41n1821 0236c28〕。
  • 多羅樹之物產訓詁——光記「多羅樹,形似此間荾蘆樹,然此間無」〔T41n1821 0236c04〕。

(四)捨定生善法(正41)

  • 練根位與得果之關係——光記引《正理》之彈「經主於此應說二緣,以得果言攝練根故。謂練根位必還得果,棄捨鈍果,勝果道故」〔T41n1821 0238b21〕,續錄俱舍師之救「俱舍師救言:論主別說得果、練根二種捨者,若得果捨,據同類捨」〔T41n1821 0238b25〕·「若練根捨,據異類捨,如捨鈍道得利道故。雖轉根位必亦得果,非同類捨故,不與得果名」〔T41n1821 0238b29〕。判釋·居承衍節(此為系內對辯之疏家轉錄,另詳目五第三條)。
  • 《五事論》三緣之佐證——光記引「問:無漏律儀何緣故得?何緣故捨?答:與道俱得,無全捨者。若隨分捨,則由三緣:一由退故、二由得果故、三由練根故」〔T41n1821 0238c03〕,以此顯俱舍三緣說非孤證。

(五)捨惡戒·捨中六緣·捨欲非色善(正42–43)

  • 夜盡捨近住後之二師(光記出其地域歸屬並自判)——「不律儀者至為名處中者」者,問〔T41n1821 0239b03〕·「有餘師說至依表得故」者,答〔T41n1821 0239b04〕;光記案語繫前師為健馱邏國諸師·後師為迦濕彌羅國諸大論師,並注「彼論雖無評家,且以後師為正」〔T41n1821 0239b10〕。此為光記自身之傾向性取捨,非俱舍論本立場判釋·居承衍節。
  • 處中無表第六緣之異名——見目五第四條(眾賢原文,非光記自出)。

(六)惡戒律儀何有情有(正44–45)

  • 半擇迦·扇搋·二形三類之差別理由——光記「善戒善中增勝,惡戒惡中增勝。初得時難,必須勝依身起,故彼三種俱不能得,後起稱易。扇搋、半擇過非是重,不能捨彼善戒、惡戒」〔T41n1821 0242c15〕,並引《正理》「然二形生捨善、惡戒,二依貪欲極增上故」〔T41n1821 0242c20〕。
  • 無不律儀之難與釋——「若爾何故無不律儀」者,難〔T41n1821 0242c08〕·「彼於惡中至相翻立故」者,釋〔T41n1821 0242c09〕。
  • 北洲無善戒惡戒——寶疏「論『北俱盧人至善戒惡戒』,此釋北洲無所以也」〔T41n1822 0657b07〕。
  • 醎鹵田喻之重釋——寶疏「論『又扇搋等至嘉苗穢草』,重釋扇搋等也」〔T41n1822 0657b10〕;「重釋」二字顯寶疏認論本已釋一次而此為第二次申明,光記無此標記。判釋·居承衍節。
  • 卵生龍求近住之違經難——寶疏「論『若爾何故至近住齋戒』,違經難也。論『此得妙行至唯人天有』,答也」〔T41n1822 0657b11〕。光記於此往復之逐字牒文未徵,據實標未徵,非『光記無釋』之證。
  • 靜慮律儀於欲色天之現行與成就——寶疏「論『若生欲天至彼必非有』,釋靜慮律儀,欲、色天有,無色天無。此二天通現行、成就」〔T41n1822 0657b15〕。

(七)三性業·福非福不動·三受業(正46–50)

  • 三性業之安隱訓——頌疏「謂安穩業說名為善,得可愛果,濟眾苦故。不安穩業名為非善,招非愛果,損有情故」〔T41n1823 0903a19〕。頌疏用「安」而底本作「安」(〔T29n1558 0080c25〕),用字之異,唯錄不判
  • 「動」之二解與《正理》之助釋——「豈不世尊至皆名有動」者,問〔T41n1821 0243b20〕·「聖說此中至說名不動」者,答〔T41n1821 0243b21〕;光記於答中引《正理》「聖說:此中有尋、伺、喜、樂受動故。由下初定有尋、伺動,由下二定有喜受動,由下三定有樂受動」〔T41n1821 0243b23〕,並自出二解「以有尋等,災患未息,故立動名」〔T41n1821 0243b25〕·「又解:等取喜、樂,出、入息,隨其所應說名為動」〔T41n1821 0243b27〕。
  • 有動之定何以招無動異熟——「如何有動定招無動異熟」者〔T41n1821 0243b28〕·「雖此定中至立不動名」者,答〔T41n1821 0243c01〕。
  • 捨受業何以亦善——光記設問而答「上地更無喜、樂可欣,故勝善能感。下地更有喜、樂二受,人多欣彼不多求捨」〔T41n1821 0245a10〕,並引《婆沙》「捨根行相微細寂靜,智者所樂,故善業感」〔T41n1821 0245a15〕。
  • 「順」字之三釋(光記自立)——第一「約利益以釋順義。因益樂果,故立順名」〔T41n1821 0245a27〕·第二「約所受釋順樂……所受順能受,故名順受」〔T41n1821 0245a29〕·「第三釋,約能受釋順」〔T41n1821 0245b05〕;論本所立之喻「如順浴散」〔T29n1558 0081b20〕,光記逐字訓之——「如順浴散,浴謂沐浴,散謂豆麵類等,散順浴故名順浴散」〔T41n1821 0245b08〕,⇒ 「散」為豆麵之類的粉劑(澡豆之屬),非香末。其間之問答作「此業為善?為不善耶」者,問〔T41n1821 0245a06〕·「是善而劣」者,答〔T41n1821 0245a08〕·「若爾便與至名為善業」者,難〔T41n1821 0245a17〕·「應知彼據多分為言」者,答〔T41n1821 0245a21〕·「業與樂受至利益樂受」者,答〔T41n1821 0245a26〕·「彼樂如何能受於業」者,問〔T41n1821 0245b02〕·「樂是此業異熟果故」者,答〔T41n1821 0245b03〕。

(八)定不定業四句·中有二十二業·定招異熟諸位(正51–57)

  • 順現法受業定不可轉之二宗(寶疏引《婆沙》)——寶疏引「問:諸順現法受業,定於現法受耶」〔T41n1822 0659b10〕·「譬喻者說:此不決定,以一切業此可轉故,乃至無間業亦可令轉」〔T41n1822 0659b11〕·「阿毘達摩諸論師言:諸順現法受業,決定順於現法中受,故名順現法受業」〔T41n1822 0659b17〕,並列「復有餘師說五種業」〔T41n1822 0659b21〕·「復有餘師說八種業」〔T41n1822 0659b25〕。⇒ 二宗鮮明對立(譬喻者主一切業可轉·阿毘達磨諸論師主決定),判釋·居承衍節
  • 「類同分」之確義——光記引《正理》「類同分者,謂人等類,非趣、非生。以約趣、生,中有、生有同分異故」〔T41n1821 0248a03〕。
  • 中有位唯造現業之理——光記「中有時促,又身虛薄。現身定業以易造故,故造現定業。異身定業以難造故,不造生、後」〔T41n1821 0248a16〕。
  • 功德田五種之見道修道分列——寶疏於『滅定·無諍·慈·見道·修道』五種逐一牒解,三疏皆隨玄奘本之五分結構,未見與真諦「見羅漢果」合併說相應之異釋;此與目四第十九條之開合差成對照。唯錄不判。

(九)感受業異·心狂五因·曲穢濁(正58–60前半)

  • 無尋業唯感心受之理(頌疏)——「此名無尋業,唯感心受。身受必與尋伺俱生,故無尋業,不感身受。惡唯感身受者,惡唯招苦,苦在五識,故招身受」〔T41n1823 0905c09〕。
  • 心狂五因之人名事證(頌疏)——「如婆私吒等」〔T41n1823 0905c28〕;底本作「如婆私等」〔T29n1558 0083a12〕,頌疏之名多一「吒」字,唯錄不判
  • 佛無心狂之四重理由(頌疏)——「欲界聖中,佛無有狂,自餘諸聖大種乖違容有心狂。無異熟生,由得聖故。亦無驚怖,超五畏故。亦無傷害,非人敬故。亦無愁憂,證法性故」〔T41n1823 0906a01〕,逐一對應論本五因中之四(業異熟·怖·害·憂皆無),唯大種乖適一因聖者亦容有。誠實記:「超五畏故」下原書有夾註列五畏之名(不活畏·惡名畏·大眾畏·死畏·惡趣畏),此處未入引文,據實誌之(處置同根品子3 之夾註例)。
  • 曲穢濁三業之得名(頌疏)——「說者,經說也。依諂生三業名曲,依瞋生三業名穢,依貪生三業名濁也」〔T41n1823 0906a09〕,與論本自釋「諂曲類故」「瞋穢類故」「貪濁類故」相合,三疏無異說。

(十)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)

議題光記寶疏頌疏互異之點
本子所繫之章內編號大文第五大文第九大文第五(多一「時」字)光記·頌疏近同·寶疏自成一系
品級大科之分數三門四門三門而名小異三/四之異
正37 前半之說者標籤總發家/別發家/論主/毘婆沙師未見同一命名未涉光記獨立之科判命名
正37 後半·正39·正40 之說者標籤經部/說一切有部(逐輪標至段末)經部/有部(宗屬全同·唯「由彼相續」一輪拆為二)未涉二疏宗屬全同·唯開合有異
「凶勃」之整理逐輪標問答另出「有二凶勃」數目化未涉寶疏多一層整理
經部之評騭語氣「經部戲有部也」寶疏獨有評騭措辭
夜盡捨近住二師標地域二系並自判「以後師為正」未見同一案語未涉光記獨出傾向性判斷
醎鹵田喻無「重釋」之標標「重釋扇搋等也」未涉寶疏標論本行文之重複結構
「動」之解引《正理》並自出二解未涉未涉光記獨詳
「順」字之釋自立三釋未涉未涉光記獨詳
順現受可轉否未涉引《婆沙》具列二宗與五業八業說未涉寶疏獨詳
心狂事證人名未涉未涉「如婆私吒等」頌疏獨出而多一字
安隱/安穩用字從論本作「安隱」從論本作「安穩」用字之異

三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。


七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所辨者,是「無表色」這一法在二面之全幅——律儀無表從何處得·從幾許有情得·由幾支幾因得·由幾緣捨;其後半所列之業門(福非福不動·順樂苦非二·順現生後·曲穢濁)則是部派毘曇『業之分類表』之總目。其向唯識系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字·唯誌錄·不判):

  • 無表之實有與假立 → 唯識之正面否定:本子每一節皆以「無表」為所得所捨之體(如「得餘無表由三種因」〔T29n1558 0079a14〕·「處中無表,捨由六緣」〔T29n1558 0080a27〕),其實有性為本論所許。《成唯識論》於同一法逕作反面之判——「表既實無,無表寧實」〔T31n1585 0004c24〕·「然依思願善惡分限,假立無表」〔T31n1585 0004c24〕。⇒ 同一「無表」之名,一系立為實有色而論其得捨之緣,一系判為依思願分限之假立——此為本子與唯識系最直之一錨,亦是二系分途最見鋒面之處。唯錄二造·不判。
  • 業之諸門 → 瑜伽本地分之業差別表:本子後半所釋之諸門,於《瑜伽師地論》意地之「業差別」一表中幾乎逐目對應——「律儀所攝業、不律儀所攝業、非律儀非不律儀所攝業」〔T30n1579 0319b04〕·「福業、非福業、不動業」〔T30n1579 0319b06〕·「順樂受業、順苦受業、順不苦不樂受業」〔T30n1579 0319b06〕·「順現法受業、順生受業、順後受業」〔T30n1579 0319b07〕·「曲業、穢業、濁業、清淨業、寂靜業」〔T30n1579 0319b12〕。⇒ 法數之目二系全同(唯瑜伽於曲穢濁三業之後別列『清淨業·寂靜業』二目,本子無之),可為逐目對讀之座標。
  • 定不定業之判準 → 二系不同:本子以時之定不定異熟之定不定為判(「此上所說順樂受等,應知各有定不定異」·「或有欲令不定受業復有二種,謂於異熟有定不定」〔T29n1558 0081c12〕);《瑜伽師地論》於同名之業則以作與增長為判——「順定受業者,謂故思已,若作若增長業」〔T30n1579 0319b23〕·「順不定受業者,謂故思已,作而不增長業」〔T30n1579 0319b24〕,而「增長」自有其界說「增長業者,謂除十種業」〔T30n1579 0319b15〕。⇒ 同名而判準異:一系問『何時受·異熟定否』,一系問『作而增長否』。此差可與本子之『心狂五因』對讀——瑜伽所除之十種業中即有「五、狂亂所作業」〔T30n1579 0319b17〕,狂亂所作之業於彼系不入增長之數,而本子則於正59 專辨心狂之因處。唯誌錄·不判。
  • 律儀之三聚 → 大乘戒學之開合:本子之律儀唯就別解脫·靜慮·無漏三種而辨其得捨;《成唯識論》釋戒學則作三分——「戒學有三:一、律儀戒,謂正遠離所應離法;二、攝善法戒,謂正修證應修證法;三、饒益有情戒,謂正利樂一切有情」〔T31n1585 0052a09〕。⇒ 「律儀戒」於彼系只是三聚之一,其餘二聚於本子之律儀論中無對應之目——開合之異,唯錄不判

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十五」〔T29n1558 0077c15〕,品續題「分別業品第四之三」〔T29n1558 0077c19〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0545c16〕,又於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕;玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。
  • 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本目五·目六體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行,故其頌文於本子範圍內逐字重出而長行大異。
  • 譯事旁證:《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》錄玄奘永徽五年答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為本子對辯材料何以密集之背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
  • 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子兩處明錄經部之說(缺支不律儀〔T29n1558 0079a03〕·正39·40 犯重段之全幅往復),正是此體例之實例;而眾賢於此二處皆有反破(目五之一·之二),亦與其後事相應。
  • 三疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·業品闕)。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷十五(底本)〔0077c15–0083b12〕:卷端題 0077c15 · 品續題 0077c19 · 開卷承轉 0077c20 · 正36 0077c22 · 正37 0078a12 · 正38 0079a08 · 正39·正40 0079a22 · 正41 0079c28 · 正42前半 0080a11 · 正42後半 0080a26 · 正43 0080b10 · 正44·正45 0080b17 · 品級大科界 0080c21 · 正46前半 0080c24 · 正46後半·正47 0081a02 · 正48–50 0081a20 · 正51 0081c07 · 正52·正53 0081c29 · 正54 0082a21 · 正55 0082b05 · 正56 0082b14 · 正57 0082b26 · 正58 0082c19 · 正59 0082c27 · 正60前半 0083b04 · 收卷句 0083b08。
  • T1560(本頌單行):業品品題與夾注頌數 0316a07。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0234b20–0239b22(跨其卷十一/卷十二之界·卷十二首 0238a02)。要目 0234b22 · 0234b28 · 0234c09 · 0235a19 · 0235b21 · 0235c03 · 0235c12 · 0235c20 · 0235c23 · 0236a01 · 0236a05 · 0236a16 · 0236b03 · 0237c23 · 0238a07 · 0238a13 · 0238a17 · 0238b13 · 0238b15 · 0238b21 · 0238b24 · 0238c04 · 0238c17 · 0239a05 · 0239a13 · 0239b18 · 0239b23(換題·段界)。
  • 眾賢 T1562(辯業品第四)〔對應段 0561c09 起〕:0563a29 · 0565c19 · 0565c24 · 0566c10 · 0567a19 · 0567a22 · 0571b22 · 0571c03。T1563(辯業品第五)〔0871b12–0877b23〕:0874a24(唯一之「有餘師言」·屬俱舍既有異說之複述)。
  • 光記 T41n1821 卷十五〔卷題錨 0230a02〕:0230a06 · 0230a13 · 0230a23 · 0232a05 · 0232a07 · 0232a09 · 0232a11 · 0232a19 · 0232a21 · 0232a28 · 0232b04 · 0232b11 · 0232b19 · 0232b23 · 0233c25 · 0233c28 · 0234a01 · 0234a10 · 0234a11 · 0234a14 · 0234a16 · 0234a05 · 0234a22 · 0234a27 · 0235b29 · 0235c01 · 0235c03 · 0235c04 · 0235c07 · 0235c19 · 0235c24 · 0236a03 · 0236a15 · 0236a25 · 0236a26 · 0236a27 · 0236b04 · 0236b06 · 0236b07 · 0236b13 · 0236c02 · 0236c04 · 0236c05 · 0236c06 · 0236c07 · 0236c13 · 0236c14 · 0236c21 · 0236c22 · 0236c28 · 0237a15 · 0237a18 · 0237a28 · 0237b04 · 0237b09 · 0237b12 · 0237b15 · 0237b17 · 0238b21 · 0238b25 · 0238b29 · 0238c03 · 0239b03 · 0239b04 · 0239b10 · 0242c08 · 0242c09 · 0242c15 · 0242c20 · 0243a29(品級大科)· 0243b20 · 0243b21 · 0243b23 · 0243b25 · 0243b27 · 0243b28 · 0243c01 · 0245a06 · 0245a08 · 0245a10 · 0245a15 · 0245a17 · 0245a21 · 0245a26 · 0245a27 · 0245a29 · 0245b02 · 0245b03 · 0245b05 · 0245b08 · 0248a03 · 0248a16。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822 卷十五〔卷題錨 0650c19〕:0650c23 · 0653a24 · 0653a27 · 0653a29 · 0653b02 · 0653b05 · 0653b07 · 0653b18 · 0653b19 · 0653b20 · 0653b21 · 0653b26 · 0654b29 · 0655a16 · 0655a23 · 0655a24 · 0655a25 · 0655a26 · 0657b07 · 0657b10 · 0657b11 · 0657b15 · 0657b21(品級大科)· 0659b10 · 0659b11 · 0659b17 · 0659b21 · 0659b25。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823 論本第十五〔卷題錨 0900a14·無品題行〕:0900a16 · 0903a11(品級大科)· 0903a19 · 0905c09 · 0905c28 · 0906a01 · 0906a09。
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836業品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補);其卷一全論總覽表之頌數語 0006b05。
  • 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1585 0004c24 · 0052a09;T30n1579 0319b04 · 0319b06 · 0319b07 · 0319b12 · 0319b15 · 0319b17 · 0319b23 · 0319b24。
  • 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2053 0261c20;T50n2049 0190b15。
  • 校勘:卷十五 <app> 二十四枚 = 大正校記系十七(重出併一·異讀十六全枚舉)+ CBETA 回改系七(⟨CB⟩ 表六枚·第七枚〔0079c09〕見目三誠實記五)·無升定本案

The first two units of the Chapter on Action explain the entity of action and the establishing of the three disciplines; this unit takes them up and asks after 「得」 tr. “obtaining” and 「捨」 tr. “relinquishing” — from what place each of the three disciplines is obtained, from how many sentient beings it is obtained, by how many limbs and how many causes it is obtained, and by what conditions it is relinquished once obtained. The sense of relinquishing said out, the point of the treatise turns and explains one after another the gates of the actions set forth in the sūtras: wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate · meritorious, unmeritorious, and immovable · conducive to pleasant, to painful, and to neither · settled and unsettled · the twenty-two actions done in intermediate existence · the several stages at which a maturation is certainly drawn on · the field whose result is experienced at once · mental feeling and bodily feeling · the five causes of madness of mind · the crooked, the foul, and the turbid. Within a single fascicle, the first half is the obtaining and relinquishing of the discipline and the second half action through the several gates; and the sentence in between, 「因辯諸業性相不同,當釋經中所摽諸業」 tr. “since the natures and marks of the several actions have been made out to differ, the actions set forth in the sūtras should now be explained”〔T29 0080c21〕, is the second chapter-level boundary of the whole chapter, marked alike by all three commentaries.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemThe position of this passage
Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chaptersThe third part of Chapter Four, Analysis of Action (chapter title〔T29 0067b06〕) — this unit (Unit 3) = the whole of Fascicle Fifteen〔0077c15–0083b12〕. Fascicle head-title〔0077c15〕· chapter continuation title 「分別業品第四之三」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analysis of Action, part three”〔0077c19〕. This unit has Root stanzas 36 through the first half of 60, twenty-one <lg> blocks, all of them root stanzas · this unit has no quoted stanza
The anchor carried overAt the opening it sets the question 「此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不」 tr. “of these three disciplines, that of individual liberation, that of the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows, if from some one place one of them has been obtained, are the remaining two obtained along with it?”〔T29 0077c20〕— what is carried over is precisely the three disciplines established in Unit 2, and so this unit begins directly from the question of 「得」 tr. “obtaining”
The stanza count of the whole chapterThe interlinear note under the chapter title of T1560〔T29n1560 0316a07〕reads word for word 「分別業品第四」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analysis of Action” with the interlinear note 「一百三十一頌」 tr. “one hundred thirty-one stanzas”; the general conspectus of the whole treatise in Fascicle One of Shentai’s commentary likewise has 「業品一百三十一行」 tr. “the chapter on action, one hundred thirty-one lines”〔X53n0836 0006b05〕— two independent sources agreeing. This unit occupies Root 36 through the first half of Root 60
The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (three systems differing)Puguang divides it in three — 「就此品中,一明業體性、二釋經諸業、三雜明諸業」 tr. “within this chapter, first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the actions in the sūtras, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions”〔T41n1821 0200b09〕· Yuanhui divides it in three with slightly different names — 「釋此品頌總作三門:一明業體性、二釋諸業名、三雜明諸業」 tr. “explaining the stanzas of this chapter, three gates in all: first the nature of the entity of action, second the explanation of the names of the actions, third miscellaneous explanations of the actions”〔T41n1823 0889b07〕· Fabao divides it in four — 「此品大文分四:一明業體、二明律儀等、三明經中諸業、四雜明諸業」 tr. “the main text of this chapter divides into four: first the entity of action, second discipline and the rest, third the actions in the sūtras, fourth miscellaneous explanations of the actions”〔T41n1822 0627a17〕. ⇒ two patterns of naming and of number (Puguang and Yuanhui three gates / Fabao four gates), recorded without adjudication
The first outline division of this unit (all three marking alike while their numbers differ)Puguang: 「此下大文第五得三律儀別。就中,一明得處同、異;二明有情支、因;三明得惡、處中」 tr. “below, the fifth of the main text, the differences in obtaining the three disciplines. Within it, first the sameness and difference of the places from which they are obtained; second sentient beings, limbs, and causes; third the obtaining of the evil and the middling”〔T41n1821 0230a06〕· Yuanhui: 「從此大文第五,明得三律儀別,就中:一明得處時同異、二明有情支因、三明得惡處中」 tr. “from here the fifth of the main text, explaining the differences in obtaining the three disciplines, within which: first the sameness and difference of place and time of obtaining, second sentient beings, limbs, and causes, third the obtaining of the evil and the middling”〔T41n1823 0900a16〕· Fabao: 「此下一頌,大文第九明三種律儀所從得處」 tr. “this one stanza below, the ninth of the main text, explaining the places from which the three disciplines are obtained”〔T41n1822 0650c23〕. ⇒ Puguang and Yuanhui are all but word for word the same (only that Yuanhui’s 「得處同異」 tr. “sameness and difference of place and time of obtaining” has one character more, the character 「時」 tr. “time”), while Fabao forms a system of his own and gives 「第九」 tr. “the ninth.” Recorded without adjudication
The chapter-level outline boundary falls within this unitThe base text〔T29 0080c21〕: 「因辯諸業性相不同,當釋經中所摽諸業」 tr. “since the natures and marks of the several actions have been made out to differ, the actions set forth in the sūtras should now be explained” — this is one of the only two chapter-level outline boundaries in the whole chapter (the other being in Fascicle Seventeen〔0091a18〕), and all three mark it alike: Puguang, 「因辨諸業至所標諸業」 tr. “‘since the several actions have been made out’ down to ‘the actions set forth’” — from here on, within this chapter, the second of the main text, explaining the actions in the sūtras〔T41n1821 0243a29〕· Fabao, 「已下大文第三明經中說業不同」 tr. “from here below, the third of the main text, explaining that the actions spoken of in the sūtras differ”〔T41n1822 0657b21〕· Yuanhui, 「從此大文第二,釋經諸業,就中有十一:一明三性業、二明福等三業、三明三受業、四明三時業、五明身心受、六明曲穢濁、七明黑黑等、八明三牟尼等、九明三惡行等、十明十業道、十一明三邪行」 tr. “from here the second of the main text, explaining the actions in the sūtras, within which there are eleven: first the actions of the three ethical qualities, second the three actions of merit and the rest, third the three actions of feeling, fourth the actions of the three times, fifth bodily and mental feeling, sixth the crooked, the foul, and the turbid, seventh black and black and the rest, eighth the three of silence and the rest, ninth the three evil conducts and the rest, tenth the ten paths of action, eleventh the three wrong practices”〔T41n1823 0903a11〕. ⇒ this boundary does not fall at a fascicle boundary but within Fascicle Fifteen, and so the two halves of this unit belong to two different chapter-level outline divisions
This unit covers the first six of the eleven items of 「釋經諸業」 tr. “explaining the actions in the sūtras”By the eleven items listed by Yuanhui, the second half of this unit covers the first through the sixth (the actions of the three ethical qualities · the three actions of merit and the rest · the three actions of feeling · the actions of the three times · bodily and mental feeling · the crooked, the foul, and the turbid); the seventh item, 「黑黑等」 tr. “black and black and the rest,” and what follows belong to the range of Unit 4
The fascicle divisions of the three commentaries agree wholly with Xuanzang’sWhere Unit 3 begins: Kośa Fascicle Fifteen〔T29 0077c15〕· Puguang’s Record Fascicle Fifteen〔T41n1821 0230a02〕· Fabao’s Commentary Fascicle Fifteen〔T41n1822 0650c19〕· Yuanhui’s treatise proper, fifteen〔T41n1823 0900a14〕. ⇒ The three divide their fascicles independently and their boundary coincides with Xuanzang’s; this is an independent witness for the carving of this unit. A fascicle-title anchor ≠ a citation anchor: the locators of the three commentaries listed above are fascicle-title anchors, and their outline opening sentences come after them
The closing sentence of the fascicle「若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故」 tr. “if the bodily, verbal, and mental actions arise in dependence upon greed they are called turbid action, since they are of the class of the turbidity of greed”〔T29 0083b08〕— the explanation of the three actions crooked, foul, and turbid ended, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Fifteen

The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0077c20〕: 「此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不?不爾。云何?頌曰」 tr. “of these three disciplines, that of individual liberation, that of the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows, if from some one place one of them has been obtained, are the remaining two obtained along with it? They are not. How then is it? The stanza says”

Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. The twenty-one blocks of this unit one by one —〔0077c22〕Root 36·〔0078a12〕Root 37·〔0079a08〕Root 38·〔0079a22〕Roots 39 and 40 (forty characters)·〔0079c28〕Root 41·〔0080a11〕first half of Root 42 (ten characters)·〔0080a26〕second half of Root 42 (ten characters)·〔0080b10〕Root 43·〔0080b17〕Roots 44 and 45 (forty characters)·〔0080c24〕first half of Root 46 (ten characters)·〔0081a02〕second half of Root 46 and Root 47 (thirty characters)·〔0081a20〕Roots 48–50 (sixty characters)·〔0081c07〕Root 51·〔0081c29〕Roots 52 and 53 (forty characters)·〔0082a21〕Root 54·〔0082b05〕Root 55·〔0082b14〕Root 56·〔0082b26〕Root 57·〔0082c19〕Root 58·〔0082c27〕Root 59·〔0083b04〕first half of Root 60 (ten characters). This unit has no block of quoted stanza — all twenty-one blocks are root stanzas, which stands in contrast with Unit 1 of the Chapter on the World (eight blocks of root stanza and six of quoted stanza).

Root 60 split across two units: the first half of Root 60, 「說曲穢濁業,依諂瞋貪生」 tr. “the actions spoken of as crooked, foul, and turbid arise in dependence upon flattery, hatred, and greed,” stands at the end of this unit and the second half at the head of Unit 4. The criterion hangs upon whether the block of citation and explanation in T1558 is cut open — the blocks of citation and explanation of the two units are each complete, and so this is no ground for a downgrading case; it is expressly recorded in both units.

The two great passages of prose commentary (each exceeding nine hundred pure Chinese characters · the densest places of question and answer and of divergent accounts):〔0078a12〕the explanation of Root 37 (one thousand two hundred ninety-six pure Chinese characters · eleven occurrences of 『如何』 tr. “how” · three of 『若爾』 tr. “if that be so” · one of 『所以者何』 tr. “why so”; of these the 「如何」 tr. “how” at〔0079a07〕belongs to the transitional question of the next stanza, so that within the passage of debate proper there are ten)·〔0079a22〕the explanation of Roots 39 and 40 (nine hundred sixty pure Chinese characters · one occurrence each of 『如何』 tr. “how,” 『若爾』 tr. “if that be so,” and 『云何』 tr. “how then”; yet the round-by-round exchange is far denser than the interrogative particles on the surface would suggest — Puguang here marks 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas” and 「說一切有部」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins” line by line, for which see item six).

The three places in this unit where two accounts are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails):

  • Whether non-discipline is obtained where a limb is wanting — the Vibhāṣā masters, 「必無缺支及餘一分可得名住不律儀人」 tr. “there can certainly be no man with a limb wanting or with only a part remaining who may be called one abiding in non-discipline”〔T29 0079a02〕/ the Sautrāntika masters, 「隨所期限支具不具及全分一分皆得不律儀」 tr. “according to the term he has set, whether the limbs be complete or incomplete, whether the whole or a part, in every case non-discipline is obtained”〔T29 0079a03〕.
  • Whether a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline — 「有餘部說:於四極重感墮罪中若隨犯一,亦捨勤策苾芻律儀」 tr. “some other school says: among the four gravest sins that can draw one down to an evil destiny, if any one be transgressed, the disciplines of the novice and of the bhikṣu are thereby relinquished”〔T29 0079b05〕/ 「有餘部言:由正法滅亦能令捨別解律儀」 tr. “yet another school says: by the extinction of the true dharma too a man may be made to relinquish the discipline of individual liberation”〔T29 0079b06〕/ 「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:犯根本罪時,不捨出家戒」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters of the land of Kaśmīra say: at the time of transgressing a root sin, the discipline of one gone forth is not relinquished”〔T29 0079b08〕— three accounts recorded together, the stanza itself writing them together in the four lines 「有說由犯重,餘說由法滅,迦濕彌羅說,犯二如負財」 tr. “another account says it is relinquished by a grave transgression, and yet another that it is relinquished by the extinction of the dharma; while the masters of Kaśmīra say: one who transgresses has two names, as with a man in debt.” The section’s last sentence, 「而先得者無有捨義」 tr. “but what was obtained earlier has no sense of being relinquished”〔0079c26〕, still closes within the Vibhāṣā masters’ own line of speech (the Guangji labels every turn down to the end of the section; see item six); the author pronounces no final verdict.
  • Whether, after the one-day discipline is relinquished at the passing of the night, non-discipline is obtained or the man is called middling — beneath 「不律儀者受近住戒,至夜盡位捨律儀時,為得不律儀、為名處中者」 tr. “when a man who abides in non-discipline has taken the one-day discipline, and at the passing of a night relinquishes that discipline, does he obtain non-discipline, or is he called only a middling man?”〔T29 0080a20〕two masters are set forth: 「有餘師說:得不律儀,惡阿世耶非永捨故,如停熱鐵赤滅青生」 tr. “some other master says: he obtains non-discipline, since the unwholesome disposition has not been relinquished forever, as when iron heated red is taken off the fire, the red vanishes and the dark comes forth”〔T29 0080a22〕/ 「有餘師言:若不更作,無緣令彼得不律儀,以不律儀依表得故」 tr. “another master says: if he does not do the deed afresh, there is no condition to make him obtain non-discipline, since non-discipline is obtained in dependence upon a manifest action”〔T29 0080a23〕.

The one place in this unit where the author adjudicates expressly (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): whether the lower levels have action conducive to feeling neither — the prose commentary records three divergent accounts in a row (「有餘師說:下諸地中亦有第三順非二業」 tr. “some other master says: within the lower levels too there is the third, action conducive to feeling neither” ·「有餘師說:此業能感根本地中樂根異熟」 tr. “some other master says: this action can draw on the maturation of the faculty of pleasure within the fundamental levels” ·「有說:此業不感受果」 tr. “and yet another says: this action draws on no result of feeling”), and the author gathers them up directly with 「二說俱與本論相違」 tr. “both accounts contradict the root treatise”〔T29 0081b06〕, adducing two questions from the root treatise as his proof. ⇒ The treatise records the divergent accounts and thereupon disallows them, and this may not be covered by the term ‘recorded without adjudication.’


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence)The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on
disciplineprotection〔T29n1559 0234c09〕A systematic difference of rendering throughout. What this unit makes out is three — individual liberation · the meditative absorptions · that without outflows
individual liberation (discipline)prātimokṣa (protection)〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「欲界律儀謂別解脫,此從一切根本業道及從加行後起而得」 tr. “the discipline of the desire realm is individual liberation, and this is obtained from every root path of action and from the preparatory effort and the subsequent arising”〔0077c24〕
the discipline of the meditative absorptions · the discipline without outflowsproduced in absorption (protection) · without flow (protection)〔T29n1559 0234b28〕「若得靜慮無漏律儀,應知但從根本業道」 tr. “if one obtains the discipline of the meditative absorptions or the discipline without outflows, it should be known that these are from the root path of action alone”〔0077c28〕
the root path of action · the preparatory effort · the subsequent arisingthe root · the prior part · the latter part〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「唯根本業道名律儀支故」 tr. “because only the root path of action is called a limb of the discipline”〔0078a16〕
the sentient and the non-sentient · the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibitionthe designation of living beings and the designation of what is not a living being · the ground of an offense by nature and the ground of an offense conventionally instituted〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「從二得者,謂從二類,即情非情、性罪遮罪」 tr. “‘obtained from the two’ means obtained from two kinds, namely the sentient and the non-sentient, and the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibition”〔0077c25〕
obtained from the presentfrom the five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements of the present〔T29n1559 0234b22〕「從現得者,謂從現世蘊處界得,非從去來」 tr. “‘obtained from the present’ means obtained from the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of the present, not from those of the past and the future”〔0077c26〕·「由此律儀有情處轉,去來非是有情處故」 tr. “because this discipline turns with regard to the place where sentient beings are, and the past and the future are not places where sentient beings are”〔0077c27〕
obtained from all timesfrom the root, at all times〔T29n1559 0234b28〕「從恒時者,謂從過去現在未來蘊處界得」 tr. “‘from all times’ means obtained from the aggregates, sense fields, and elements of past, present, and future”〔0078a01〕
limb (limb of the discipline)part〔T29n1559 0234c09〕「支不定者,有從一切得,謂苾芻律儀」 tr. “‘the limbs unsettled’ means: some obtain it from all, that is, the discipline of a bhikṣu”〔0078a15〕·「有從四支得,謂所餘律儀,唯根本業道名律儀支故」 tr. “some obtain it from four limbs, that is, the remaining disciplines, because only the root path of action is called a limb of the discipline”〔0078a16〕
cause (the low, middle, and high grades of mind)cause〔T29n1559 0234c09〕「因不定者,謂或有義從一切因,或約餘義唯許從一」 tr. “‘the causes unsettled’ means that from one point of view it is from all causes, and with regard to another sense it is allowed to be from one only”〔0078a17〕
the five stipulations— (Paramārtha’s version abridges this passage · see the honest record at item four)「若人不作五種定限,方可受得別解律儀,謂有情、支、處、時、緣定」 tr. “a man must make none of five stipulations if he is to be able to take on the discipline of individual liberation, namely the stipulations of sentient beings, of limbs, of places, of times, and of circumstances”〔0078b03〕
an excellent conduct resembling discipline— (the same)「如是受者不得律儀,但得律儀相似妙行」 tr. “one who takes it up in this way does not obtain discipline; he obtains only an excellent conduct resembling discipline”〔0078b10〕— what is obtained by one who takes it up with a limit set, and it is not discipline
āśaya (disposition)— (Paramārtha’s version renders the sense of disposition)「於非所能境,如何得律儀?由普於有情發起增上不損命意樂,故得律儀」 tr. “as for objects beyond one’s power, how is discipline obtained? It is because a dominant disposition of not harming their lives has been raised toward all sentient beings universally that discipline is obtained”〔0078b11〕
non-discipline (evil discipline)non-protection〔T29n1559 0235a19〕「得不律儀定從一切有情業道,無少分境及不具支不律儀者」 tr. “non-discipline is certainly obtained from all sentient beings and all paths of action; there is no one of non-discipline with only a portion of objects or with limbs incomplete”〔0078b28〕·「此中何名不律儀者,謂諸屠羊屠鷄屠猪捕鳥捕魚、獵獸劫盜魁膾典獄、縛龍煮狗及罝弶等」 tr. “who are here called those of non-discipline? Those who slaughter sheep, slaughter fowl, slaughter swine, catch birds, catch fish, hunt beasts, rob and steal, do execution, keep prisons, bind nāgas, boil dogs, and set nets and snares, and the like”〔0078c04〕
undertaking by vow (setting a term)seeking to undertake〔T29n1559 0235b21〕The second of the two causes in 「諸不律儀,由二因得」 tr. “the non-disciplines are obtained by two causes”〔0079a10〕— 「以求財物養活自身,當於爾時便發惡戒」 tr. “by this I shall seek goods and support my own life; and at that very moment he raises the evil discipline”〔0079a13〕
the nonmanifestthe uninstructive〔T29n1559 0235b21〕A systematic difference of rendering throughout. The middling nonmanifest made out in this unit is of this kind
the middling nonmanifest (raised by field, undertaking, and weighty performance)the remaining uninstructive〔T29n1559 0235b21〕「得餘無表由三種因」 tr. “the remaining nonmanifest is obtained by three kinds of cause”〔0079a14〕— 「一者由田,謂於如是諸福田所施園林等,彼善無表初施便生」 tr. “first, by the field, that is, toward such fields of merit as these one gives a park or grove and the like, and that wholesome nonmanifest arises at the first giving”〔0079a14〕·「二者由受,謂自誓言:若未禮佛不先食等」 tr. “second, by undertaking, that is, one sets up a vow of one’s own: if I have not yet made obeisance to the Buddha I will not eat first, and the rest”〔0079a16〕·「三由重行,謂起如是殷重作意行善行惡」 tr. “third, by weighty performance, that is, raising an attention weighty in this way one performs the wholesome or performs the unwholesome”〔0079a18〕
tamingthe mokṣa taming〔T29n1559 0235c03〕「言調伏者,意顯律儀,由此能令根調伏故」 tr. “what is called taming means to show the discipline, since by this it can make the faculties tamed”〔0079a26〕
the one-day observanceupavāsa (protection)〔T29n1559 0235c03〕「唯除近住,所餘七種別解律儀,由四緣捨」 tr. “apart from the one-day observance, the remaining seven disciplines of individual liberation are relinquished by four conditions”〔0079a27〕·「捨近住戒由前四緣及由夜盡,是故總說別解律儀由五緣捨」 tr. “the one-day discipline is relinquished by the four conditions above and by the passing of a night; hence it is said in sum that the discipline of individual liberation is relinquished by five conditions”〔0079b01〕
the commonality of sentient beingsthe commonality of the groupThe second condition of relinquishing the discipline — 「二由棄捨眾同分故」 tr. “second, by casting off the commonality of sentient beings”〔0079a29〕
the two sexual characteristics arising togetherthe two faculties arising by change〔T29n1559 0235c03〕The third condition of relinquishing the discipline — 「三由二形俱時生故」 tr. “third, by the two sexual characteristics arising together”〔0079a29〕
bhikṣubhikṣu in the older transcription〔T29n1559 0236a01〕A systematic difference of rendering throughout. For the list of the four kinds of bhikṣu see item four, entry nine
Kaśmīra (the Vibhāṣā masters of the land of)Jibin (the masters of)〔T29n1559 0235c16〕One place, two renderings — 「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師言:犯根本罪時,不捨出家戒」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters of the land of Kaśmīra say: at the time of transgressing a root sin, the discipline of one gone forth is not relinquished”〔0079b08〕
the Bhagavatthe Buddha, the World-Honored One〔T29n1559 0235c23〕The difference of transcription and of rendering by sense
the bhikṣu in the ultimate sense— (Paramārtha’s version has the family of 「實比丘」 tr. “the real bhikṣu”)What is set against in 「此義中言非苾芻者,謂非白四羯磨受具足戒苾芻」 tr. “what is here called not a bhikṣu refers to the bhikṣu who has not received full ordination by a formal act of one motion and three announcements”〔0079b21〕
ṣaṇḍha · paṇḍaka— (Paramārtha’s version transcribes them differently)「於三洲內,復除扇搋及半擇迦具二形者」 tr. “within the three continents there must further be excepted the ṣaṇḍha, the paṇḍaka, and those who have the two sexual characteristics”〔0080b22〕·「又扇搋等如醎鹵田,故不能生善戒惡戒」 tr. “moreover the ṣaṇḍha and the rest are like a field of salt and alkali, and hence cannot grow wholesome discipline or evil discipline”〔0080c10〕
upāsaka— (Paramārtha’s version has the family of upāsaka otherwise transcribed)The name for a layman of the male sort in the sūtra proof — 「復以何緣知扇搋等所有相續非律儀依?由經律中有誠證故」 tr. “and by what is it known that the continuum of the ṣaṇḍha and the rest is not a support for discipline? Because sūtra and Vinaya have express proof”〔0080b24〕, the sūtra there adduced
wholesome · unwholesome · indeterminate (action)wholesome · evil · indeterminate「謂安隱業說名為善,能得可愛異熟涅槃,暫永二時濟眾苦故」 tr. “the action that is secure is named wholesome, because it can obtain a lovely maturation and nirvāṇa, relieving the sufferings of beings in the two divisions of time, the temporary and the everlasting”〔0080c25〕·「不安隱業名為不善,由此能招非愛異熟,與前安隱性相違故」 tr. “the action that is not secure is named unwholesome, because it draws on an unlovely maturation and is contrary in nature to what was called secure”〔0080c27〕·「非前二業立無記名,不可記為善不善故」 tr. “the action that belongs to neither of the two is given the name indeterminate, because it cannot be determined as wholesome or unwholesome”〔0080c28〕
meritorious · unmeritorious · immovablemeritorious · unmeritorious · immovable〔T29n1559 0239b23, the family of the verse preceding〕「欲界善業說名為福,招可愛果益有情故」 tr. “the wholesome action of the desire realm is said to be named meritorious, because it draws on a lovely result and benefits sentient beings”〔0081a05〕·「諸不善業說名非福,招非愛果損有情故」 tr. “the unwholesome actions are said to be named unmeritorious, because they draw on an unlovely result and harm sentient beings”〔0081a06〕·「上二界善說名不動」 tr. “the wholesome action of the two higher realms is said to be named immovable”〔0081a07〕·「色無色界餘地處業,無容轉令異地處受,業果處定立不動名」 tr. “an action of the form and formless realms belonging to some other level and place has no way of being turned into being experienced at another level and place; the place of action and result is settled, and hence the name immovable is set up”〔0081a16〕
movement (having movement · immovable)movement「由下三定有尋伺等,災患未息故立動名」 tr. “since within the three lower absorptions there are applied and sustained thought and the rest, the calamities are not yet stilled, and hence the name moving is set up”〔0081a09〕·「不動經中據能感得不動異熟說名不動」 tr. “the immovable of which the Sūtra of the Immovable speaks is said with regard to being able to draw on an immovable maturation”〔0081a10〕
conducive to pleasant feeling · to painful feeling · to feeling neither painful nor pleasantconducive to pleasant feeling and the rest (Paramārtha’s constructions differ)「諸善業中始從欲界至第三靜慮名順樂受業,以諸樂受唯至此故」 tr. “among the wholesome actions, those from the desire realm up to the third meditative absorption are called actions conducive to pleasant feeling, because pleasant feelings extend only so far”〔0081a26〕·「過三靜慮上地諸善業,說名為順不苦不樂受,此上都無苦樂受故」 tr. “the wholesome actions of the levels beyond the third meditative absorption are said to be named conducive to feeling neither painful nor pleasant, because above that there are no feelings of pain or pleasure at all”〔0081a28〕
the provisions of feeling— (Paramārtha’s version abridges this phrase)「非此諸業唯感受果,應知亦感彼受資糧,受及資糧此中名受」 tr. “it is not that these actions draw on the result of feeling alone; it should be known that they draw on the provisions of that feeling as well; feeling and its provisions are here called feeling”〔0081a29〕
the five kinds of conduciveness to feeling— (Paramārtha’s version gathers and divides differently)「總說順受略有五種:一自性順受,謂一切受」 tr. “conduciveness to feeling is said in sum to be roughly of five kinds: the first is conduciveness by its own nature, namely all feeling”〔0081b21〕·「此中但說異熟順受,由業能招受異熟故」 tr. “what is spoken of here is only conduciveness as maturation, because action can draw on the maturation of feeling”〔0081c03〕
conducive to being experienced in the present life · in the next birth · in a life after the nextthe family of retribution in the present · in the next birth · in a later birth〔T29n1559 0238a07〕「定復有三:一順現法受、二順次生受、三順後次受」 tr. “settled action is of three kinds: first conducive to being experienced in the present life, second conducive to being experienced in the next birth, third conducive to being experienced in a life after the next”〔0081c10〕·「順現法受者,謂此生造即此生熟」 tr. “conducive to being experienced in the present life means done in this life and ripening in this very life”〔0081c14〕
unsettled action (the account of its two divisions)action of unsettled experiencing〔T29n1559 0238a07〕「或有欲令不定受業復有二種,謂於異熟有定不定」 tr. “some maintain that unsettled action is further of two kinds, namely settled and unsettled as regards maturation”〔0081c12〕
the masters of similesthe masters of the school of similes〔T29n1559 0238a17〕The source of the account of the four alternatives — 「譬喻者說業有四句」 tr. “the masters of similes say that action has four alternatives”〔0081c21〕·「彼說諸業總成八種」 tr. “on their account actions come to eight kinds in all”〔0081c26〕
drawing on the commonality of sentient beings (the drawing action)— (Paramārtha’s wording differs)「幾業能引眾同分耶?能引唯三,除順現受,現身同分先業引故」 tr. “how many actions can draw on the commonality of sentient beings? Only three can draw on it, the action conducive to being experienced in the present excepted, because the commonality of this present body was drawn on by an earlier action”〔0082a07〕
firm (not falling back from one’s lineage)— (Paramārtha’s wording differs)「不退姓名堅,彼於離染地」 tr. “those who do not fall back from their lineage are called firm, and on a level whose defilement they have left behind”〔0082a12〕
intermediate existenceintermediate skandha〔T29n1559 0238b13〕「於欲界中住中有位,容有能造二十二業」 tr. “within the desire realm, while abiding in the stage of intermediate existence, it is allowed that twenty-two actions can be done”〔0082a23〕
the five stages within the womb · the five stages outside the wombthe five, kalala and the rest · the five outside the womb〔T29n1559 0238b15〕「胎外五者:一嬰孩、二童子、三少年、四中年、五老年」 tr. “the five outside the womb are: first infancy, second childhood, third youth, fourth middle age, fifth old age”〔0082a26〕
the commonality of the classone retribution〔T29n1559 0238b21〕What 「由此不別說順中有受業,即順生等業所引故」 tr. “hence there is no need to speak of a separate action conducive to being experienced in intermediate existence, since intermediate existence is itself drawn on by the actions conducive to the next birth and the rest”〔0082b02〕hangs upon; for the precise sense of 「類同分」 tr. “the commonality of the class” see item five, entry six
the field of meritthe field of merit〔T29n1559 0238b24〕One of the four marks of settled action — 「功德田者,謂佛法僧,或勝補特伽羅,謂得勝果勝定」 tr. “what is called a field of merit means the Buddha, the dharma, and the assembly, or a superior person, that is, one who has obtained a superior fruit or a superior absorption”〔0082b08〕
the assembly headed by the Buddha— (Paramārtha’s version gathers and divides differently · see item four, entry nineteen)The field whose result is experienced at once — 「功德田者,謂佛上首僧。約補特伽羅差別有五」 tr. “what is called a field of merit means the assembly headed by the Buddha; and by the distinction of persons there are five”〔0082b29〕
non-contention (absorption)non-contention〔T29n1559 0238c17〕The second of the five fields
the absorption of cessationthe absorption of cessation〔T29n1559 0238c17〕The first of the five fields
mental feeling · bodily feelingmental feeling · bodily feeling〔T29n1559 0239a05〕「善無尋業,謂從中定乃至有頂所有善業」 tr. “wholesome action without applied thought means all the wholesome action from the intermediate absorption up to the summit of existence”〔0082c21〕·「身受必與尋伺俱故」 tr. “because bodily feeling must arise together with applied and sustained thought”〔0082c23〕·「以不善因苦受為果,心俱苦受。決定名憂,憂非異熟,如前已辯」 tr. “because an unwholesome cause has painful feeling for its result, and a painful feeling arising together with mind is certainly named melancholy, and melancholy is not a maturation, as was already made out above”〔0082c24〕
applied thought · sustained thoughtawareness · observation〔T29n1559 0239a05〕A systematic difference of rendering throughout
madness of mindderangement of mind〔T29n1559 0239a13〕「有情心狂唯在意識,若在五識必無心狂,以五識身無分別故」 tr. “a sentient being’s madness of mind is in the mental consciousness alone; in the five consciousnesses there is certainly no madness of mind, because the five bodies of consciousness have no discrimination”〔0082c29〕
discord (the great elements out of accord)want of balance〔T29n1559 0239a15〕The fourth of the five causes of madness of mind — 「四由乖違,謂由身內風熱痰界互相違反,大種乖適故致心狂」 tr. “fourth by discord, that is, because within the body the elements of wind, heat, and phlegm contradict one another and the great elements are out of accord, his mind is thus made mad”〔0083a10〕
the continent of UttarakuruKuru〔T29n1559 0239b06〕An abridged rendering — 「除北俱盧,所餘欲界諸有情類容有心狂」 tr. “excepting Uttarakuru, the remaining classes of sentient beings of the desire realm may have madness of mind”〔0083a21〕
crooked · foul · turbid (action)crooked · coarse · rough〔T29n1559 0239b18〕「身語意三各有三種,謂曲、穢、濁。如其次第,應知依諂、瞋、貪所生」 tr. “the three of body, speech, and mind have each three kinds, namely the crooked, the foul, and the turbid; and in that same order it should be known that they arise in dependence upon flattery, hatred, and greed”〔0083b05〕

The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names in this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; the glosses of sound and sense given by the three commentaries within this unit are four only, all of them from Puguang — the gloss on the product that is the palmyra tree (see item six), the gloss on the sense of “name and notion” among the four kinds of bhikṣu (see item six), the gloss upon 「順浴散」 tr. “the bath powder conducive to bathing,” whose 「散」 tr. “powder” is of the sort of bean flour (see item six), and the gloss on the name 「准陀」 tr. “Cunda” (see item three, honest record five). The rest are left blank, and are not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Fifteen)

Within the range of Unit 3〔0077c15–0083b12〕the <app> anchors number twenty-four = seventeen of the Taishō collation-note kind (repetitions merged after enumeration, giving sixteen variant readings, all listed in the table below) + seven of the CBETA restoration kind (one of whose readings belongs to the 【CB】/【麗-CB】/【磧-CB】/【磧乙-CB】family, with cross-references to other canons by line number appended) + zero without witness. The CBETA restoration kind stands apart from the variant readings · and does not enter the count of sixteen above; following the practice of this collection the Taishō’s original printing is recorded alongside, and six of them are listed in the second table (marked ⟨CB⟩), the seventh being at honest record five. Following the practice of this collection, a cross-reference to another canon by line number (a Latin line number) is not a variant reading and does not enter the table. All sixteen variant readings are listed (the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · within the context sentence the character collated is marked with 【 】).

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (word for word · the base-text reading)Observation (recorded without adjudication)
00770100077c26類【大】,業【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「從二得者,謂從二【類】,即情非情、性罪遮罪」 tr. “‘obtained from the two’ means obtained from two 【kinds】, namely the sentient and the non-sentient, and the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibition”「二類」 tr. “two kinds” points at the twofold classification of the places from which it is obtained · read as 「二業」 tr. “two actions” it does not fasten upon the explanation 「性罪遮罪」 tr. “the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibition” below; read as 「類」 tr. “kinds” the wording runs smoothly
00780010078a11異【大】,異異【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「從一切有情支因有異不?此定有【異】」 tr. “is there a difference as to all sentient beings, limbs, and causes? Here there certainly is a 【difference】”A divergence in the doubling of a character · it does not touch the sense
00780020078c07罰【大】,伐【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「等言類顯王典刑【罰】及餘聽察斷罪等人」 tr. “the word ‘and the like’ adduces by class the king’s officers of 【punishment】 and the rest who hear pleas and decide on crimes”Punishment and chastisement are near in sense and both pass
00790010079a19作【大】,於【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「三由重行,謂起如是殷重【作】意行善行惡」 tr. “third, by weighty performance, that is, raising an 【attention】 weighty in this way one performs the wholesome or performs the unwholesome”「殷重作意」 tr. “weighty attention” is a habitual expression of this treatise (attention being the name of a mental factor) · 『殷重於意』 tr. “weighty in mind” takes a different grammatical road while the sense of the whole sentence is not lost
00790020079b16壞【大】,懷【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「破苾芻體、害沙門性,【壞】滅墮落立他勝名」 tr. “he has broken the entity of a bhikṣu and destroyed the nature of an ascetic, and, 【ruined】 and fallen, the name of defeat is set up for him”「壞滅」 tr. “ruined and destroyed” fastens upon the momentum of 「破」 tr. “broken” and 「害」 tr. “destroyed” in the sentence above · 「懷」 tr. “harboring” is a graphically similar character
00790030079b20由律【大】,律中【流布本】,中律【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「寧知此言是了義說。【由律】自釋有四苾芻」 tr. “how do you know that this saying is of definitive meaning? 【Because the Vinaya】 itself explains that there are four bhikṣus”Three readings set forth (not merely the twofold division of base text and collated editions) · a divergence of word order and particles; all three readings point to ‘the explanation given by the basket of the discipline itself’
00790040079b21惑【大】,戒【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「一名想苾芻、二自稱苾芻、三乞匃苾芻、四破【惑】苾芻」 tr. “first the bhikṣu in name and notion, second the self-styled bhikṣu, third the mendicant bhikṣu, fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the 【afflictions】”The bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions / the bhikṣu who has broken the discipline — this touches sense rather plainly: all four names are for kinds of bhikṣu, and if the last be read 「破戒」 tr. “broken the discipline” it does not belong to the same class of naming as the first three (name, self-styling, living by begging), and it contradicts the reading of Paramārtha’s version, 「四破煩惱比丘」 tr. “fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions”〔T29n1559 0236a02〕. Recorded without adjudication
00790070079c20懷【大】,壞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「由彼相續已為極重無慚愧【懷】,無力能發出家律儀」 tr. “because his continuum has already been 【enfolded】 by an exceedingly grave absence of conscience and shame, and he has no strength to raise the discipline of one gone forth”「無慚愧懷」 tr. “enfolded by an absence of conscience and shame” means to harbor it in the breast · 「無慚愧壞」 tr. “ruined by an absence of conscience and shame” means to be ruined by it; the direction of sense of the two readings differs a little
00810010081b05果【大】,異【宮】「中間定業應無異熟;或應無業,以無苦樂異熟【果】故」 tr. “the action of the intermediate absorption ought to have no maturation; or else there ought to be no such action at all, since it has no maturational 【result】 of pain or pleasure”「異熟果」 tr. “maturational result” is a fixed term · 「異熟異」 tr. “maturational difference” is not a word at all
00810020081c08師【大】,即【宋】【元】【宮】The stanza, 「或說業有五,餘【師】說四句」 tr. “some also say that action is of five kinds; another 【master】 makes an analysis by four alternatives”「有餘師說」 tr. “some other master says” is a construction habitual throughout the treatise · 『餘即說』 tr. “the rest thereupon say” is not a sentence
00820010082a24以【大】,已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂中有位及處胎中、出胎【以】後各有五位」 tr. “that is, the stage of intermediate existence, the time within the womb, and the time 【after】 leaving the womb have five stages each”A common interchange of the two particles · it does not touch the sense
00820020082c16今【大】,令【宋】【元】【宮】「異熟果中受最為勝,【今】應思擇」 tr. “among maturational results feeling is the most excellent, and it should 【now】 be considered”「今應思擇」 tr. “it should now be considered” is a habitual transitional expression of the author · 『令應思擇』 tr. “let it be that it should be considered” is not a sentence
00820030082c24苦【大】*,業【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*「應知但感身受非心,以不善因【苦】受為果」 tr. “it should be known that it draws on bodily feeling and not mental, because an unwholesome cause has 【painful】 feeling for its result”It carries the Taishō collation note’s asterisk. 「以不善因苦受為果」 tr. “an unwholesome cause has painful feeling for its result” means that the unwholesome cause has painful feeling for its result · read as 「業受」 tr. “the feeling of action” the subject shifts, and this touches sense rather plainly; recorded without adjudication
00830010083a09支【大】,肢【元】【明】「由彼瞋故傷其【支】節遂致心狂」 tr. “they out of hatred injure his 【limbs】 and joints and thus his mind is made mad”The two writings for limb are of one sense and different orthography · it does not touch the sense
00830020083a12懷【大】,壞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「謂因喪失親愛等事,愁毒纏【懷】心遂發狂」 tr. “that is, because he has lost those dear to him and the like, the poison of grief winds about his 【breast】 and his mind thereupon goes mad”Of the same type as 0079007, the interchange of the characters for harboring and ruining; 「纏懷」 tr. “winds about the breast” means to be bound about within the bosom
00830040083a27容【大】,無【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「欲界聖中唯除諸佛,大種乖適【容】有心狂」 tr. “among the noble ones of the desire realm, the buddhas alone excepted, madness of mind 【may】 be had through the great elements being out of accord”This touches sense most plainly: read as 「容有」 tr. “may be had,” the noble ones may still have a madness of mind caused by the great elements · read as 「無有」 tr. “is not had,” the direction of sense is the reverse. The text immediately following runs 「無異熟生」 tr. “no madness produced by maturation,” and not ‘no discord of the great elements,’ so that the reading 「容」 tr. “may” fastens upon what follows. Recorded without adjudication

CBETA restorations (the CB reading-form of the <app> · six items · not entering the count of the table above) — following the practice of this collection, the reading listed first = what the base-text stream follows (where the first reading is 【CB】 = a CBETA restoration · the base-text stream follows CB · the Taishō’s original printing recorded alongside; where the first reading is 【大】 = CB keeps the note without restoring, and the base-text stream still follows the Taishō).

Note no.AnchorReading (first listed = the base-text stream)Context (word for word · the reading of the base-text stream)Observation
0079a1801 ⟨CB⟩0079a18等【CB】【麗-CB】,施【大】「或作誓限:於齋日月半月及年常施食【等】」 tr. “or one makes a vow with a term to it: constantly giving food on fast days, every month, every half-month, and every year, 【and the rest】”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「施」 tr. “giving,” and CBETA restores 「等」 tr. “and the rest” following 【麗】. 「常施食等」 tr. “constantly giving food and the rest” is symmetrical, in the preceding sentence 「若未禮佛不先食等」 tr. “if I have not yet made obeisance to the Buddha I will not eat first, and the rest,” with its 「等」 tr. “and the rest”
0079a2101 ⟨CB⟩0079a21且【CB】【麗-CB】,具【大】「捨律儀等未說當說。【且】云何捨別解律儀」 tr. “the relinquishing of discipline and the rest has not been said and should be said. 【And let it first be asked】 how the discipline of individual liberation is relinquished”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「具」 tr. “completely.” 「且云何」 tr. “and let it first be asked how” is the author’s transitional wording where he takes up one gate first
0079a2501 ⟨CB⟩0079a25迦【CB】【麗-CB】,伽【大】The stanza, 「餘說由法滅,【迦】濕彌羅說」 tr. “yet another says it is by the extinction of the dharma; the masters of 【Ka】śmīra say”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「伽」 tr. “ga,” another character for the same syllable. The prose has 「迦濕彌羅國毘婆沙師」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters of the land of Kaśmīra”〔0079b08〕, and stanza and prose are thus made one
0079c0601 ⟨CB⟩0079c06速【大】【磧-CB】,逺【麗-CB】「大師依彼說如是言:應【速】拔除稻禾稗莠」 tr. “and with this intent the Great Master spoke thus: one should 【swiftly】 pull out the tares and weeds within the rice”CB keeps the note without restoring (the first reading being 【大】) — the base-text stream still follows the Taishō 「速」 tr. “swiftly,” while 【麗】 has 「逺」 tr. “far off,” recorded alongside for reference
0079c2001 ⟨CB⟩0079c20焦【CB】【麗-CB】,蕉【大】「無力能發出家律儀,如【焦】種故」 tr. “he has no strength to raise the discipline of one gone forth, like a 【scorched】 seed”A CBETA restoration — the Taishō prints 「蕉」 tr. “the plantain.” 「焦種」 tr. “a scorched seed” means a seed already scorched and unable to sprout, which fastens upon 「無力能發」 tr. “has no strength to raise” above
0081a0401 ⟨CB⟩0081a04果【大】【磧-CB】,界【麗-CB】The stanza, 「約自地處所,業【果】無動故」 tr. “with regard to the place of its own level, because action and 【result】 do not move”CB keeps the note without restoring (the first reading being 【大】) — the base-text stream still follows the Taishō 「果」 tr. “result,” while 【麗】 has 「界」 tr. “realm,” recorded alongside for reference. The prose has 「業果處定立不動名」 tr. “the place of action and result is settled, and hence the name immovable is set up”〔0081a17〕, which fastens upon the reading 「果」 tr. “result”

Honest record one: the anchor of 0079004 falls, in the last of the four names of bhikṣu, 「四破【惑】苾芻」 tr. “fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the 【afflictions】”〔0079b21〕, upon the character 「惑」 tr. “afflictions,” and not, in 「與多煩惱者為犯重罪緣」 tr. “providing those of many afflictions with an occasion for transgressing grave sins”〔0079b19〕, upon the character 「惱」 tr. “affliction”a little earlier in the same passage — the two characters are graphically similar while the sentences they hang upon are quite different, and in reading this collation note one should first make out its anchor.

Honest record two: the anchor of 0082003 falls in the passage on the difference of the feeling drawn on at Root 58, at 「以不善因【苦】受為果」 tr. “because an unwholesome cause has 【painful】 feeling for its result”〔0082c24〕, and not in the passage of the five causes of madness of mind that follows; the two passages are adjacent and treat different matters, and should be told apart.

Honest record three: the anchor of 0079002 falls, in 「破苾芻體、害沙門性,【壞】滅墮落立他勝名」 tr. “he has broken the entity of a bhikṣu and destroyed the nature of an ascetic, and, 【ruined】 and fallen, the name of defeat is set up for him”〔0079b16〕, upon the character 「壞」 tr. “ruined,” and not upon the character 「破」 tr. “broken”; what this note collates is the word 「壞滅」 tr. “ruined and destroyed.”

Honest record four: 0079003 is the one item in this unit with three readings set forth (【大】/【流布本】/【宋】【元】【明】【宮】), the remaining fifteen being all collations of a twofold division.

Honest record five (the seventh of the CBETA restoration kind · recorded as it stands): the CBETA restorations among the <app> of this unit are in fact seven; the table above lists six of them. The seventh is anchored at〔0079c09〕, its reading being 『陀』【CB】【磧乙-CB】,『他』【大】,『陀』【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 — that is, in the sūtra passage cited, 「以世尊說,准陀當知有四沙門,更無第五」 tr. “for the World-Honored One has said: know, Cunda, that there are four ascetics and no fifth”〔T29n1558 0079c09〕, the character 「陀」 tr. “the graph tuo”: the Taishō prints 「他」 tr. “the graph ta,” and CBETA restores 「陀」 tr. “the graph tuo” on the authority of other canons, while the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions likewise have 「陀」 tr. “the graph tuo.” This item has both the face of a CB restoration and that of a fourfold variant reading, and by the form of this collection neither table can take it in alone, so that a separate record is set up for it; by the criterion above that ‘the reading listed first = what the base-text stream follows,’ the base-text stream follows CB and reads 「陀」 tr. “the graph tuo,” which fastens upon the gloss on the name given here by Puguang — 「准陀,此云稚小,舊云純陀,訛也」 tr. “Cunda, which here means young and small; the old rendering Chunda is a corruption”〔T41n1821 0236c21〕. Recorded alongside for reference, without adjudication.

Conclusion on the collation: of the sixteen items, about eleven are graphically similar corruptions · interchanges of loan characters · variant writings of one sense (0078001 · 0078002 · 0079002 · 0079007 · 0081001 · 0081002 · 0082001 · 0082002 · 0083001 · 0083002 · and the word order of 0079003); three bear more plainly upon sense — 0079004 (afflictions / discipline · touching the manner of naming of the last of the four kinds of bhikṣu) · 0082003 (painful / action · carrying the asterisk · touching a shift of subject) · 0083004 (may / not · the direction of sense being reversed). Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text (none being supported both by a commentator’s citation and by doctrine for altering the reading). The variant readings are recorded alongside for reference, without adjudication; the choosing among them belongs to doctrinal adjudication, and this item only records.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)

The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Fifteen〔T29n1558 0077c15–0083b12〕↔ Paramārtha’s version〔T29n1559 0234b20–0239b22〕. The boundaries of the passage are fixed by the structure of the scene (it is forbidden to search Paramārtha’s version by Xuanzang’s words) —

  • The opening boundary〔T29n1559 0234b20〕: 「是三種戒,謂波羅提木叉、定生、無流,從此因若得一戒,為得餘二戒不?說非。若爾,云何?偈曰」 tr. “these three disciplines, namely the prātimokṣa, that produced in absorption, and that without flow — if from this cause one discipline be obtained, are the other two obtained? It is said not. If not, how then? The verse says” — corresponding one to one, in the structure of the scene, with Xuanzang’s opening sentence 「此別解脫、靜慮、無漏三種律儀,從彼得一亦餘二不?不爾。云何?頌曰」 tr. “of these three disciplines, that of individual liberation, that of the meditative absorptions, and that without outflows, if from some one place one of them has been obtained, are the remaining two obtained along with it? They are not. How then is it? The stanza says”〔T29n1558 0077c20〕: the three disciplines named in one list · ‘if from this cause one be obtained, are the others obtained’ answering to 「從彼得一亦餘二不」 tr. “if from some one place one has been obtained, are the remaining two obtained along with it,” and the answer in both first 「說非/不爾」 tr. “it is said not / they are not” and thereafter 「云何/頌曰」 tr. “how then / the stanza says.”
  • The closing boundary〔T29n1559 0239b22〕: where the explanation of the three actions crooked, coarse, and rough ends, followed immediately by the new heading of the four actions black and white, 「偈曰:黑白等差別,復說業四種」 tr. “the verse says: by the difference of black and white and the rest, action is further spoken of as four kinds”〔T29n1559 0239b23〕— the same point of closure as the last sentence of this unit in Xuanzang’s version, 「若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故」 tr. “if the bodily, verbal, and mental actions arise in dependence upon greed they are called turbid action, since they are of the class of the turbidity of greed”〔T29n1558 0083b08〕, the four actions black and white that follow belonging to the range of Unit 4.

The passage in Paramārtha’s version corresponding to this unit straddles a fascicle boundary of his own: the opening boundary falls in the middle stretch of Paramārtha’s 「中分別業品之二」 tr. “the middle, Analysis of Action, part two” (Fascicle Eleven), and the closing boundary in the early stretch of 「之三」 tr. “part three” (Fascicle Twelve). Paramārtha’s Chapter on Action is divided into four fascicles and Xuanzang’s into six, and not one fascicle boundary of the two versions coincides; the dividing of fascicles is a matter of the translation bureau and is not taken as independent evidence for an outline division.

The basic difference of form: Xuanzang gives 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” setting the whole stanza out first and the prose after; Paramārtha gives 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding the explanation line by line, so that one stanza is often broken up and cited at two or more places.

The chief items of comparison (item by item · twenty-two items · in the order of the L1 stanza blocks):

  1. Root 36 · the three divisions of obtaining the discipline of the desire realm — Xuanzang, 「從一切二現,得欲界律儀,從根本恒時,得靜慮無漏」 tr. “from all, from the two, and from the present, the discipline of the desire realm is obtained; from the root and at all times, the disciplines of absorption and without outflows”〔0077c22〕‖ Paramārtha, 「欲從一切二,現得木叉護。釋曰:欲界戒,謂波羅提木叉護。從一切者,謂前分、根本、後分。從二者,謂眾生名、非眾生名,又性罪處、假制罪處。從現者,謂現世五陰、十二入、十八界」 tr. “in the desire realm, from all, from the two, and from the present the mokṣa protection is obtained. The explanation says: the discipline of the desire realm is the prātimokṣa protection. ‘From all’ means the prior part, the root, and the latter part. ‘From the two’ means the designation of living beings and the designation of what is not a living being, and again the ground of an offense by nature and the ground of an offense conventionally instituted. ‘From the present’ means the five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements of the present”〔T29n1559 0234b22〕·「從根本恒時,得定無流護」 tr. “from the root and at all times the protections of absorption and without flow are obtained”〔T29n1559 0234b28〕. Xuanzang’s 「加行後起」 tr. “the preparatory effort and the subsequent arising” answers to Paramārtha’s 「前分後分」 tr. “the prior part and the latter part” · Xuanzang’s 「情非情、性罪遮罪」 tr. “the sentient and the non-sentient, the offense by its own nature and the offense by prohibition” to Paramārtha’s ‘the designation of living beings and of what is not a living being · the ground of an offense by nature and the ground of an offense conventionally instituted’ — the gathering and dividing wholly the same while the rendering-characters differ systematically.
  2. Root 37 · the limbs unsettled — Xuanzang, 「律從諸有情,支因說不定」 tr. “discipline is from all sentient beings; as to limbs and causes it is said to be unsettled”〔0078a12〕‖ Paramārtha, 「於眾生得護,由分因不定。釋曰:護從一切眾生得,不從一分眾生得。從分不定,有人從一切分得護」 tr. “toward living beings protection is obtained; as to parts and causes it is unsettled. The explanation says: protection is obtained from all living beings and not from a portion of living beings. As to parts it is unsettled: some obtain protection from all parts”〔T29n1559 0234c09〕. Xuanzang’s 「支」 tr. “limb” / Paramārtha’s 「分」 tr. “part” is a systematic difference of rendering.
  3. Root 37 · non-discipline from all — Xuanzang, 「不律從一切,有情支非因」 tr. “non-discipline is from all sentient beings and limbs, but not from all causes”〔0078a13〕‖ Paramārtha, 「不護從一切,一切分非因。釋曰:不護者,從一切眾生得,從一切業道得」 tr. “non-protection is from all, from all parts, not from all causes. The explanation says: non-protection is obtained from all living beings and from all paths of action”〔T29n1559 0235a19〕. Xuanzang’s 「律儀/不律儀」 tr. “discipline / non-discipline” against Paramārtha’s 「護/不護」 tr. “protection / non-protection” is the most systematic difference of rendering in the whole unit.
  4. Root 38 · the two causes for obtaining non-discipline and the three for obtaining the remaining nonmanifest — Xuanzang, 「諸得不律儀,由作及誓受,得所餘無表,由田受重行」 tr. “non-discipline is obtained by doing and by undertaking by vow; the remaining nonmanifest is obtained by the field, undertaking, and weighty performance”〔0079a08〕‖ Paramārtha, 「得不護由二,自作及求受。釋曰:不護由二因得,若生彼家,由自行殺生等事;若生餘家,由求受此業」 tr. “non-protection is obtained by two, by doing it oneself and by seeking to undertake it. The explanation says: non-protection is obtained by two causes — if one is born into that family, by performing oneself the matter of killing and the rest; if born into another family, by seeking to undertake this trade”〔T29n1559 0235b21〕. Xuanzang’s 「無表」 tr. “the nonmanifest” / Paramārtha’s 「無教」 tr. “the uninstructive” is a systematic difference of rendering; the four characters 「田受重行」 tr. “the field, undertaking, and weighty performance” are wholly the same in the two versions.
  5. Roots 39 and 40 · the five conditions for relinquishing the discipline of individual liberation — Xuanzang, 「捨別解調伏,由故捨命終,及二形俱生,斷善根夜盡」 tr. “the individual-liberation taming is relinquished by deliberate relinquishment, by the end of life, by the two sexual characteristics arising together, by cutting off the wholesome roots, and by the passing of a night”〔0079a22〕‖ Paramārtha, 「捨護木叉調,由捨學處死,由二根轉生,由根斷時盡。釋曰:木叉調者,謂波羅提木叉護,能調伏身口」 tr. “the mokṣa-taming protection is relinquished by giving up the training and by death, by the two faculties arising by change, by the roots being cut off, and by the time running out. The explanation says: the mokṣa taming means the prātimokṣa protection, which can tame body and speech”〔T29n1559 0235c03〕. Xuanzang’s 「二形俱生」 tr. “the two sexual characteristics arising together” / Paramārtha’s 「二根轉生」 tr. “the two faculties arising by change” · Xuanzang’s 「近住」 tr. “the one-day observance” / Paramārtha’s 「優波婆娑」 tr.upavāsa” (here Paramārtha uses on the contrary a transcription).
  6. Roots 39 and 40 · the three houses on whether a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline — Xuanzang, 「有說由犯重,餘說由法滅,迦濕彌羅說,犯二如負財」 tr. “another account says it is by a grave transgression, yet another that it is by the extinction of the dharma; the masters of Kaśmīra say that one who transgresses has two names, as with a man in debt”〔0079a24〕‖ Paramārtha, 「餘記感大燒。釋曰:有餘部說,有四種感大燒燃罪,由隨犯一罪,即捨比丘及沙彌護。……罽賓師說犯,有二如負財」 tr. “the rest record what draws on the great burning. The explanation says: some other school says that there are four sins that draw on the great burning, and by transgressing any one of them one relinquishes the protections of the bhikṣu and of the novice. … The masters of Jibin say that one who transgresses has two names, as with a man in debt”〔T29n1559 0235c12〕. Xuanzang’s 「迦濕彌羅」 tr. “Kaśmīra” / Paramārtha’s 「罽賓」 tr. “Jibin” are two renderings of one place; 「犯二如負財」 tr. “one who transgresses has two names, as with a man in debt” and 「有二如負財」 tr. “has two names, as with a man in debt” are all but word for word the same.
  7. The simile of the debt for the two names of keeping and transgressing — Xuanzang, 「然有二名,謂持犯戒。如有財者負他債時,名為富人及負債者」 tr. “yet he has two names, namely keeper and transgressor of the discipline; as a man of wealth who owes another a debt is called at once a rich man and a debtor”〔0079b11〕‖ Paramārtha, 「雖然此人有二種,有戒、有破戒,譬如有人有財物而負他債」 tr. “yet this man is of two kinds, having the discipline and having broken the discipline, as a man has goods and yet owes another a debt”〔T29n1559 0235c20〕. The simile is all but word for word the same, only that the rendering-characters differ in 「持戒/有戒」 tr. “keeping the discipline / having the discipline” and 「犯戒/破戒」 tr. “transgressing the discipline / breaking the discipline.”
  8. The debate over the definitive meaning of the Bhagavat’s 「非苾芻」 tr. “not a bhikṣu” — Xuanzang, 「若爾,何緣薄伽梵說犯四重者不名苾芻」 tr. “if that be so, why did the Bhagavat say that one who has transgressed the four grave sins is not called a bhikṣu”〔0079b14〕‖ Paramārtha, 「若爾,云何佛世尊說:此人非比丘、非沙門、非釋子」 tr. “if that be so, how is it that the Buddha, the World-Honored One, said: this man is not a bhikṣu, not an ascetic, no son of Śākya”〔T29n1559 0235c23〕. Xuanzang’s 「薄伽梵」 tr. “the Bhagavat” / Paramārtha’s 「佛世尊」 tr. “the Buddha, the World-Honored One” · Xuanzang’s 「苾芻」 tr. “bhikṣu” / Paramārtha’s 「比丘」 tr. “bhikṣu” — the same word in two renderings.
  9. The list of the four kinds of bhikṣu — Xuanzang, 「一名想苾芻、二自稱苾芻、三乞匃苾芻、四破惑苾芻」 tr. “first the bhikṣu in name and notion, second the self-styled bhikṣu, third the mendicant bhikṣu, fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions”〔0079b20〕‖ Paramārtha, 「比丘有四種,一名比丘、二自稱比丘、三乞者比丘、四破煩惱比丘」 tr. “bhikṣus are of four kinds: first the bhikṣu in name, second the self-styled bhikṣu, third the mendicant bhikṣu, fourth the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions”〔T29n1559 0236a01〕. The four names answer one to one, only that the rendering-characters are wider or narrower in 「乞匃/乞者」 tr. “mendicant / beggar” and 「破惑/破煩惱」 tr. “broken the afflictions / broken the afflictions.” This item is at the same time a cross-version collateral witness for the variant reading 0079004 (afflictions / discipline) of item three — Paramārtha’s version has 「破煩惱」 tr. “broken the afflictions,” and what he relies upon runs the same road as the base text’s 【大】 reading 「惑」 tr. “afflictions.” Recorded without adjudication.
  10. The simile of the palmyra tree with its head cut off — Xuanzang, 「如多羅樹若被斷頭必不復能生長廣大」 tr. “as a palmyra tree, if its head be cut off, can certainly not grow tall and wide again”〔0079b26〕‖ Paramārtha, 「譬如多羅樹,於頭被斫,更不生荑,不應成老、不應成長、不應成大」 tr. “as a palmyra tree whose head has been hewn puts forth no shoots again, and cannot come to age, cannot come to growth, cannot come to greatness”〔T29n1559 0236a05〕. The ground of the simile is wholly the same, and Paramārtha’s phrase 「更不生荑」 tr. “puts forth no shoots again” is absent from Xuanzang’s version, being a difference of fullness and brevity.
  11. Cunda and the four ascetics — Xuanzang, 「以世尊說,准陀當知有四沙門,更無第五」 tr. “for the World-Honored One has said: know, Cunda, that there are four ascetics and no fifth”〔0079c09〕‖ Paramārtha, 「佛世尊說:准陀沙門但四,無有第五」 tr. “the Buddha, the World-Honored One, said: Cunda, ascetics are four only, and there is no fifth”〔T29n1559 0236a16〕. The rendering-characters of 「准陀」 tr. “Cunda” are wholly the same (a rare instance of agreement in transcription); of the names of the four ascetics Xuanzang has the excellent path · showing the path · living by the path · defiling the path, and Paramārtha has producing the path · speaking the path · living by the path · corrupting the path — a plain instance of a systematic difference of rendering.
  12. Two conditions for relinquishing the wholesome dharmas produced in absorption · three for relinquishing the noble ones’ — Xuanzang, 「捨定生善法,由易地退等,捨聖由得果,練根及退失」 tr. “the wholesome dharmas produced in absorption are relinquished by changing levels, by falling back, and the like; those of the noble ones by obtaining a fruit, by refining the faculties, and by falling back”〔0079c28〕‖ Paramārtha, 「由度地及退,棄捨定得善。釋曰:一切定得善法,由二因緣捨離:或由受上地生度餘地、或由退上定墮下地」 tr. “by passing beyond a level and by falling back, the wholesome obtained in absorption is cast off. The explanation says: all wholesome dharmas obtained in absorption are cast off by two causes and conditions: either by taking up birth in a higher level and passing beyond another level, or by falling back from a higher absorption and sinking to a lower level”〔T29n1559 0236b03〕. Xuanzang’s 「易地」 tr. “changing levels” / Paramārtha’s 「度地」 tr. “passing beyond a level”: the same in sense, different in character.
  13. Root 51, one stanza, split at a fascicle boundary of Paramārtha’s — Xuanzang’s one stanza of four lines, 「此有定不定,定三順現等,或說業有五,餘師說四句」 tr. “these are settled and unsettled; the settled are three, conducive to being experienced in the present and the rest; some also say that action is of five kinds; another master makes an analysis by four alternatives”〔0081c07〕, belongs in Paramārtha’s version to two fascicles: the first half, 「此或定不定。……復定受有三,現等受報故」 tr. “these are settled or unsettled … and settled experiencing is again of three, since retribution is experienced in the present and the rest”〔T29n1559 0237c23〕, stands at the end of Paramārtha’s Fascicle Eleven; the latter half, 「復有五種業。……餘師說四句」 tr. “again there are five kinds of action … another master speaks of four alternatives”〔T29n1559 0238a07〕, at the head of Fascicle Twelve. ⇒ Paramārtha’s own fascicle boundaries likewise do not fall neatly at the stanza boundaries — mirroring Xuanzang’s Root 60, split across Units 3 and 4, so that both versions have their instance of ‘a stanza boundary straddling a fascicle (or unit) boundary.’ Recorded without adjudication.
  14. The four alternatives of unsettled action · the masters of the school of similes — Xuanzang, 「毘婆沙師不許此義」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters do not allow this account”〔0081c18〕·「譬喻者說業有四句」 tr. “the masters of similes say that action has four alternatives”〔0081c21〕‖ Paramārtha, 「毘婆沙師不許此義」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters do not allow this account”〔T29n1559 0238a13〕·「譬喻部師說有四句」 tr. “the masters of the school of similes say that there are four alternatives”〔T29n1559 0238a17〕. The seven characters 「毘婆沙師不許此義」 tr. “the Vibhāṣā masters do not allow this account” are word for word the same in both versions; 「譬喻者/譬喻部師」 tr. “the masters of similes / the masters of the school of similes” is a difference of narrowness and breadth in the rendering-characters.
  15. The twenty-two actions of intermediate existence — Xuanzang, 「欲中有能造,二十二種業,皆順現受攝,類同分一故」 tr. “intermediate existence in the desire realm can do twenty-two kinds of action, all included in what is conducive to being experienced in the present, because the commonality of the class is one”〔0082a21〕‖ Paramārtha, 「二十二種業,於欲中陰引。釋曰……此業但現報。釋曰:此中陰所引業定有十一種,應知必是現報」 tr. “twenty-two kinds of action are drawn on in the intermediate skandha of the desire realm. The explanation says … these actions have retribution in the present only. The explanation says: the actions drawn on by this intermediate skandha are certainly of eleven kinds, and it should be known that they must have retribution in the present”〔T29n1559 0238b13〕. Xuanzang’s 「中有」 tr. “intermediate existence” / Paramārtha’s 「中陰」 tr. “intermediate skandha” is a systematic difference of rendering; Xuanzang’s 「類同分一故」 tr. “because the commonality of the class is one” and Paramārtha’s 「彼是一果報」 tr. “because that is one retribution” differ in construction and agree in sense.
  16. The names of the five stages within the womb — Xuanzang, 「一羯剌藍、二頞部曇、三閉尸、四鍵南、五鉢羅奢佉」 tr. “first the kalala, second the arbuda, third the peśī, fourth the ghana, fifth the praśākhā”〔0082a25〕‖ Paramārtha, 「胎位有五,謂柯羅邏、頞浮陀、俾尸、伽訶那、波羅捨佉」 tr. “the stages in the womb are five: the kalala, the arbuda, the peśī, the ghana, the praśākhā”〔T29n1559 0238b15〕. The five names differ in the characters of transcription (『羯剌藍/柯羅邏』 · 『頞部曇/頞浮陀』 · 『閉尸/俾尸』 · 『鍵南/伽訶那』 · 『鉢羅奢佉/波羅捨佉』), being different transcriptions of one and the same Sanskrit word, and no divergence in doctrine.
  17. The four marks of settled action — Xuanzang, 「由重惑淨心,及是恒所造,於功德田起,害父母業定」 tr. “by a weighty affliction, by a pure mind, by being constantly done, by arising toward a field of merit, and by harming father and mother, action is settled”〔0082b05〕‖ Paramārtha, 「重惑及淨心,或是恒所行,於功德田定,能損自父母」 tr. “a weighty affliction and a pure mind, or what is constantly practiced, is settled toward a field of merit, and what can harm one’s own father and mother”〔T29n1559 0238b24〕. The lines answer one to one; 「害」 tr. “harm” and 「損」 tr. “injure” are near in sense and different in character.
  18. Superiority of field and of intent · action with a result in the present life — Xuanzang, 「由田意殊勝,及定招異熟,得永離地業,定招現法果」 tr. “by superiority of field and of intent, and by certainly drawing on a maturation, an action of a level whose defilement is left behind forever certainly draws on a result in the present life”〔0082b14〕‖ Paramārtha, 「此業成現報,由田意勝異……永離欲地故……若業於報定」 tr. “this action becomes one of retribution in the present, by the superiority of field and of intent … because the defilement of the level is left behind forever … if the action be settled as to its retribution”〔T29n1559 0238c04〕. Xuanzang sets the four lines of the stanza out first and the prose after, while Paramārtha embeds the verse lines one by one, so that the order of the sentences differs a little (a difference of gathering and dividing).
  19. The divergence of gathering and dividing in the five fields of merit — Xuanzang, 「於佛上首僧,及滅定無諍,慈見修道出,損益業即受」 tr. “toward the assembly headed by the Buddha, and toward those risen from the absorption of cessation, from non-contention, from loving-kindness, from the path of seeing, and from the path of cultivation, actions of harm or benefit are experienced at once”〔0082b26〕‖ Paramārtha, 「滅定無諍慈,見羅漢果起,於彼損益業,果於現法受」 tr. “from the absorption of cessation, from non-contention, from loving-kindness, and rising from the fruit of an arhat by seeing — actions of harm or benefit toward them have their result experienced in the present life”〔T29n1559 0238c17〕. Xuanzang sets out the two paths 「見道·修道」 tr. “the path of seeing · the path of cultivation” as two and so makes five, while Paramārtha gathers them into the single item 「見羅漢果」 tr. “the fruit of an arhat by seeing” — a divergence of structure in gathering and dividing, touching whether the number of the five fields of merit is listed alike. All three commentaries follow the fivefold structure of Xuanzang’s version (see item six), recorded without adjudication.
  20. Wholesome action without applied thought drawing on mental feeling · the unwholesome drawing on bodily feeling — Xuanzang, 「諸善無尋業,許唯感心受,惡唯感身受,是感受業異」 tr. “the wholesome actions without applied thought are allowed to draw on mental feeling alone; the unwholesome draws on bodily feeling alone — this is the difference of the feeling drawn on”〔0082c19〕‖ Paramārtha, 「若善業無覺,許受為果報,此受是心法……若惡唯身受」 tr. “if a wholesome action be without awareness, the feeling allowed as its retribution — this feeling is a mental dharma … if unwholesome, bodily feeling alone”〔T29n1559 0239a05〕. Xuanzang’s 「無尋」 tr. “without applied thought” / Paramārtha’s 「無覺」 tr. “without awareness” is a systematic difference of rendering (applied and sustained thought / awareness and observation).
  21. The five causes of madness of mind · the northern continent excepted — Xuanzang, 「心狂唯意識,由業異熟生,及怖害違憂,除北洲在欲」 tr. “madness of mind is in the mental consciousness alone, produced by the maturation of action, and by terror, injury, discord, and sorrow; it is in the desire realm, the northern continent excepted”〔0082c27〕‖ Paramārtha, 「心癲於心心。釋曰:心心謂意識……此從業報生……怖打不平憂……欲界除鳩婁」 tr. “derangement of mind is in the mind of mind. The explanation says: the mind of mind means the mental consciousness … this arises from the retribution of action … terror, striking, want of balance, sorrow … in the desire realm, Kuru excepted”〔T29n1559 0239a13〕. Xuanzang’s 「心狂」 tr. “madness of mind” / Paramārtha’s 「心癲」 tr. “derangement of mind” · Xuanzang’s 「北洲」 tr. “the northern continent” / Paramārtha’s 「鳩婁」 tr. “Kuru”; Xuanzang’s four conditions 「怖·害·違·憂」 tr. “terror · injury · discord · sorrow” answer to Paramārtha’s 「怖·打·不平·憂」 tr. “terror · striking · want of balance · sorrow,” 「害/打」 tr. “injury / striking” and 「違/不平」 tr. “discord / want of balance” being near in sense and different in character.
  22. The three actions crooked, foul, and turbid — Xuanzang, 「說曲穢濁業,依諂瞋貪生」 tr. “the actions spoken of as crooked, foul, and turbid arise in dependence upon flattery, hatred, and greed”〔0083b04〕· the last sentence of the prose, 「若依貪生身語意業名為濁業,貪濁類故」 tr. “if the bodily, verbal, and mental actions arise in dependence upon greed they are called turbid action, since they are of the class of the turbidity of greed”〔0083b08〕‖ Paramārtha, 「說曲麁澁業,諂曲瞋欲生。釋曰:若身業從諂曲生,說名身曲業……若身業從瞋恚生,說名身麁業」 tr. “the actions spoken of as crooked, coarse, and rough arise from flattering crookedness, from hatred, and from desire. The explanation says: if a bodily action arises from flattering crookedness it is said to be called crooked bodily action … if a bodily action arises from hatred it is said to be called coarse bodily action”〔T29n1559 0239b18〕. Xuanzang’s 「穢」 tr. “foul” / Paramārtha’s 「麁」 tr. “coarse” · Xuanzang’s 「濁」 tr. “turbid” / Paramārtha’s 「澁」 tr. “rough” are systematic differences of rendering; 「貪」 tr. “greed” / 「欲」 tr. “desire” are the same in sense and different in character.

Table of divergent renderings (within the range of Unit 3 · as seen word for word): 『律儀/護』 tr. discipline / protection · 『不律儀/不護』 tr. non-discipline / non-protection · 『別解脫/波羅提木叉』 tr. individual liberation / prātimokṣa · 『靜慮(律儀)/定生(護)』 tr. the meditative absorptions (discipline) / produced in absorption (protection) · 『無漏/無流』 tr. without outflows / without flow · 『無表/無教』 tr. the nonmanifest / the uninstructive · 『支/分』 tr. limb / part · 『苾芻/比丘』 tr. bhikṣu / bhikṣu in the older transcription · 『近住/優波婆娑』 tr. the one-day observance / upavāsa · 『迦濕彌羅/罽賓』 tr. Kaśmīra / Jibin · 『薄伽梵/佛世尊』 tr. the Bhagavat / the Buddha, the World-Honored One · 『二形俱生/二根轉生』 tr. the two sexual characteristics arising together / the two faculties arising by change · 『易地/度地』 tr. changing levels / passing beyond a level · 『中有/中陰』 tr. intermediate existence / intermediate skandha · 『尋伺/覺觀』 tr. applied and sustained thought / awareness and observation · 『北俱盧洲/鳩婁』 tr. the continent of Uttarakuru / Kuru · 『心狂/心癲』 tr. madness of mind / derangement of mind · 『害違/打不平』 tr. injury and discord / striking and want of balance · 『穢濁/麁澁』 tr. foul and turbid / coarse and rough · 『破惑苾芻/破煩惱比丘』 tr. the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions / the bhikṣu who has broken the afflictions · 『乞匃苾芻/乞者比丘』 tr. the mendicant bhikṣu / the beggar bhikṣu · 『勝道示道命道污道/道生說道道活污壞道』 tr. the excellent path, showing the path, living by the path, defiling the path / producing the path, speaking the path, living by the path, corrupting the path · 『羯剌藍頞部曇閉尸鍵南鉢羅奢佉/柯羅邏頞浮陀俾尸伽訶那波羅捨佉』 tr. kalala, arbuda, peśī, ghana, praśākhā in Xuanzang’s transcription / the same five in Paramārtha’s · 『頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰』 tr. “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”

Honest record (a zero result is recorded honestly as well):

  • The phenomenon that Paramārtha’s passage corresponding to this unit ‘straddles a fascicle boundary’ (see above) is the direct outcome of comparing by the structure of the scene, and no failure of searching; it is supported by word-for-word evidence fixing the two boundaries, opening and closing.
  • In all twenty-two items of comparison, no place is found where doctrine substantially contradicts; the divergences all fall under the three heads of the system of renderings · gathering and dividing · fullness and brevity. The most marked of the divergences of gathering and dividing is item nineteen (the five fields of merit), and of the divergences of fullness and brevity item ten (the simile of the palmyra tree).
  • The passage in Xuanzang’s prose at Root 37 on 「五種定限」 tr. “the five stipulations” (of sentient beings · limbs · places · times · circumstances) and on 「律儀相似妙行」 tr. “an excellent conduct resembling discipline” has, in the corresponding passage of Paramārtha’s version, no answering list of items. This is a cross-version negative proposition, made only by comparing the structure of the scene and not by searching Paramārtha’s version with Xuanzang’s words, so that here only the absence of an answering list of items is recorded, and no assertion is made that ‘Paramārtha’s version lacks this passage.’

V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · recorded where present)

The boundaries of the passage of debate: the passage of T1562 corresponding to this unit begins at〔T29n1562 0561c09〕(where the stanza 「從一切二現,得欲界律儀」 tr. “from all, from the two, and from the present, the discipline of the desire realm is obtained” recurs word for word) and ends at about〔T29n1562 0572c24〕(the explanation of the crooked, foul, and turbid actions ended, after which it passes over to 「黑白等差別」 tr. “the difference of black and white and the rest,” belonging to the range of Unit 4). The form = citing only at the locators where there is actual debate with the Kośa · not citing at large.

One, the exchange over the simile of the kinsman and the sheep (bearing upon the passage of obtaining non-discipline under Root 37, 「支因說不定」 tr. “as to limbs and causes it is said to be unsettled” · the densest place of debate) — the Kośa has 「於羊等現身既有害意,如何不於彼得不律儀?於母等現身既無害意,如何亦於彼得不律儀」 tr. “since there is a harming intent toward the present body of a sheep and the like, why is non-discipline not obtained upon it? Since there is no harming intent toward the present body of a mother and the like, why is non-discipline obtained upon her body as well?”〔T29n1558 0078c21〕. Saṅghabhadra cites the parallel Vasubandhu (whom he calls 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master”) sets up in this passage and appraises it: 「經主於此作是例言:若觀未來羊等自體於現親等得不律儀。羊等未來有親等體,既於彼體無損害心,應觀未來至親等體,於現羊等不得惡戒。如是等例,於理不齊,無善意樂故,有惡意樂故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master makes here this parallel: if with regard to the future self-body of a sheep and the like non-discipline is obtained toward the present kinsman and the rest — sheep and the like have in the future the body of kinsmen and the rest, and since toward such a body there is no harming mind, one ought, with regard to the future body of a near kinsman, not to obtain evil discipline toward the present sheep and the like. Parallels such as this are not level in principle: because there is no wholesome disposition, because there is an unwholesome disposition”〔T29n1562 0563a29〕, and sets forth his own tenet by the division of ‘a disposition broad and universal / narrow and centered.’ ⇒ Saṅghabhadra squarely answers the objection of this passage of the Kośa. One meaning and two schools, recorded together · not judging which prevails.

Two, whether a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline — the Elder, the Sūtra-master, and Saṅghabhadra’s own tenet, three parties set forth (bearing upon Roots 39 and 40 · the most complex place of debate in this unit) — the exchange of this passage of the Kośa is given in detail at item six (Puguang marking 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas” and 「說一切有部」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins” round by round). At the same passage Saṅghabhadra brings in a third party, the objection of 「上座」 tr. “the Elder”: 「上座此中作如是詰:若言無者,無何尸羅?以尸羅名亦目串習善惡戒外,亦見有言此善尸羅、惡尸羅者,作如是說何理相違」 tr. “the Elder here makes this objection: if it be said that there is none, what moral discipline is there none of? For the name moral discipline, besides denoting the habituation of wholesome and evil discipline, is also seen used in the expressions ‘this wholesome moral discipline’ and ‘evil moral discipline’; what principle does it contradict to speak thus?”〔T29n1562 0565c19〕, which Saṅghabhadra appraises as 「彼詰言無深理趣」 tr. “his objection has no deep purport in it”〔T29n1562 0565c24〕and does not take up; and he further makes a reconstruction of the Sūtra-master’s position and reproaches it in return: 「經主於此自問答言:若犯重人非苾芻者,則應無有授學苾芻……對法諸師豈不應說,經部定是極兇勃人」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here asks and answers himself: if one who has gravely transgressed is not a bhikṣu, then there ought to be no bhikṣu still in training … ought not the masters of the Abhidharma to say that the Sautrāntikas are certainly men of the utmost violence?”〔T29n1562 0565c24〕. ⇒ Three houses set forth (the Elder · the Sūtra-master · Saṅghabhadra’s own tenet); and Saṅghabhadra’s appraisal is itself the verdict of one house and not the position of the Kośa itself. Recorded without adjudication.

Three, the relinquishing of the wholesome dharmas without outflows — whether 「練根」 tr. “refining the faculties”** ought to be set up as a separate condition** (bearing upon Root 41) — the Kośa sets up three conditions for relinquishing the wholesome dharmas without outflows (obtaining a fruit · refining the faculties · falling back)〔T29n1558 0079c28〕. Saṅghabhadra objects: 「經主於此應說二緣,以得果言攝練根故,謂練根位必還得果,棄捨鈍果勝果道故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here ought to speak of two conditions, since the words ‘obtaining a fruit’ take in the refining of the faculties; for at the stage of refining the faculties one must again obtain a fruit, casting off the dull fruit and the path superior to the fruit”〔T29n1562 0566c10〕— maintaining that the refining of the faculties may be merged into obtaining a fruit and need not be set up separately. The Kośa itself stops at setting up three conditions, and no answer of its own to this objection is found; those who set up a rescue on its behalf in later times are seen in Puguang (「俱舍師救言:論主別說得果、練根二種捨者,若得果捨,據同類捨」 tr. “the masters of the Kośa rescue it, saying: the author speaks separately of the two relinquishings, by obtaining a fruit and by refining the faculties, because if it is a relinquishing by obtaining a fruit, it is with regard to a relinquishing of the same class”〔T41n1821 0238b25〕·「若練根捨,據異類捨,如捨鈍道得利道故。雖轉根位必亦得果,非同類捨故,不與得果名」 tr. “if it is a relinquishing by refining the faculties, it is with regard to a relinquishing of a different class, as the dull path is relinquished in obtaining the sharp; and though at the stage of turning the faculties a fruit must also be obtained, yet since it is not a relinquishing of the same class the name of obtaining a fruit is not given it”〔T41n1821 0238b29〕), and the attribution must be plain: this rescue comes from the commentators and is not the treatise’s own answer. One meaning and two schools, recorded together · not judging which prevails.

Four, the naming of the sixth condition of the middling nonmanifest — 「斷善」 tr. “cutting off the wholesome” or 「依根斷」 tr. “cutting off in dependence upon the root” (bearing upon the second half of Root 42) — the stanza of the Kośa has 「捨中由受勢,作事壽根斷」 tr. “the middling relinquished by undertaking, momentum, performance, thing, life, and roots cut off,” and the prose explains the sixth condition by 「六由善根斷壞故捨」 tr. “sixth, relinquished by the breaking down of the wholesome roots”〔T29n1558 0080b07〕. Saṅghabhadra discusses its name as not close enough: 「處中善惡無表如何?經主於此義中說第六緣名為斷善。若作是說,斷善加行亦名斷善,為第六緣,是則應言靜慮加行亦名靜慮,便成七緣,靜慮加行中捨惡無表故。應言根者通善惡根,所說斷言是斷加行,由依根斷為第六緣。此釋頌文,於理無失」 tr. “what of the middling nonmanifest, wholesome and unwholesome? The Sūtra-master in this sense names the sixth condition the cutting off of the wholesome. If it be said so, then the preparatory effort of cutting off the wholesome is also called the cutting off of the wholesome and is a sixth condition; and in that case one ought to say that the preparatory effort of the meditative absorption is also called the meditative absorption, and there would be seven conditions, since within the preparatory effort of the absorption the evil nonmanifest is relinquished. One ought to say that ‘root’ extends to the wholesome and the unwholesome roots, and that the word ‘cutting off’ spoken of is the cutting off of the preparatory effort; and by the cutting off in dependence upon the root there is the sixth condition. This explains the wording of the stanza without fault in principle”〔T29n1562 0567a22〕, and he puts forward his own positive explanation: 「六由依根斷壞故捨,謂起加行斷善惡時,各捨彼根所引無表」 tr. “sixth, relinquished by the breaking down in dependence upon the root; that is, when the preparatory effort is raised and the wholesome or the unwholesome is cut off, one relinquishes in each case the nonmanifest drawn forth by that root”〔T29n1562 0567a19〕. ⇒ This is no denial of the Kośa’s six conditions, but the offering of a closer naming (「依根斷」 tr. “cutting off in dependence upon the root,” gathering in both the wholesome and the unwholesome root); Saṅghabhadra concludes for himself 「此釋頌文,於理無失」 tr. “this explains the wording of the stanza without fault in principle,” so that it is a supplement refining the terminology, not a contradiction in doctrine. Recorded only, without adjudication.

Five, beyond the four marks of settled action — the adding of a fierce disposition and the rest (bearing upon Root 55) — the Kośa sets up four marks of settled action (a weighty affliction · a purely pure mind · being constantly done · a field of merit)〔T29n1558 0082b05〕. After the four marks Saṅghabhadra adduces separately 「有餘師說」 tr. “some other master says” to supplement them: 「有餘師說:若以猛利意樂所造,或有造已起歡喜心,或一切時數數串習,或勝願力事力所起業皆決定」 tr. “some other master says: whatever is done with a fierce disposition, or where having done it one raises a mind of gladness, or where at all times it is repeatedly habituated, or where it is raised by the force of a superior vow or the force of the thing, is in every case settled”〔T29n1562 0571c03〕. ⇒ Its character is supplementary and not a debate; if this passage is to be taken up, the attribution ‘another master’s account adduced separately by Saṅghabhadra’ must be plain, and it may not be mixed into the four marks of the Kośa itself. Recorded only, without adjudication.

Six, the fine explanation of 「類同分」 tr. “the commonality of the class” (bearing upon Root 54) — the Kośa says 「類同分一故」 tr. “because the commonality of the class is one”〔T29n1558 0082a22〕, and Saṅghabhadra explains it: 「類同分者,謂人等類,非趣非生,以約趣生、中有生有同分異故」 tr. “the commonality of the class means the class of men and the like, not the destiny and not the birth, since with regard to destiny and birth the commonalities of intermediate existence and of birth-existence differ”〔T29n1562 0571b22〕. ⇒ This is Saṅghabhadra’s expository fine explanation of a term of the Kośa, not a debate; Puguang cites this passage all but word for word (see item six).

The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563 Compared, and an Honest Record

The passage of T1563 (Chapter Five, Making Out Action) corresponding to this unit runs〔T29n1563 0871b12〕(where the stanza 「從一切二現,得欲界律儀」 tr. “from all, from the two, and from the present, the discipline of the desire realm is obtained” recurs)–〔0877b23〕(the explanation of 「說曲穢濁業,依諂瞋貪生」 tr. “the actions spoken of as crooked, foul, and turbid arise in dependence upon flattery, hatred, and greed” ended). Checking the whole passage over by the fault-tolerant method, the six expressions 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master,” 「上座」 tr. “the Elder,” 「評曰」 tr. “the appraisal says,” 「今謂」 tr. “I now say,” 「理必不然」 tr. “in principle it certainly cannot be so,” and 「理不成」 tr. “in principle it does not hold” all yield zero occurrences within the range of this passage.

Honest record: within the passage of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine corresponding to this unit no mark of debate with the Sūtra-master or the Elder is found, its content being purely a restating condensation of the stanzas and prose of the Kośa, in sharp contrast with the ten and more rounds of exchange in the same passage of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle. This accords with the general practice of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine throughout, of cutting away disputation so as to display the correct tenet (recorded without adjudication · no conjecture is made about the reasons for its compilation). The one sentence found within the passage, 「有餘師言:若不更作,無緣令……」 tr. “some other master says: if he does not do the deed afresh, there is no condition to make …”〔T29n1563 0874a24〕, is on examination a restatement of a divergent account already present in the Kośa itself (the 「有餘師言」 tr. “some other master says” passage of the second half of Root 42〔T29n1558 0080a23〕), and not new material of debate added by the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine; it does not enter the count of ‘debate within the lineage.’

Discipline as to the chapter name: Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises neither of them give this chapter as 「分別業品」 tr. “the Analysis of Action” — T1562 gives 「辯業品第四tr.Chapter Four, Making Out Action” · T1563 gives 「辯業品第五tr.Chapter Five, Making Out Action.” They must not be searched by the chapter name of the Kośa.


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)

The want of Shentai’s commentary (the negative proposition proved · the want marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, X53n0836, is a fragment, and the seven fascicles extant are Fascicle One · Fascicle Two (the Chapter on the Elements, parts one and two) · Fascicles Four through Seven (the Chapter on the Faculties, parts two through five) · Fascicle Seventeen (the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, part three) — the nine fascicles from Eight through Sixteen are wholly lost, and that gap swallows the whole of the Chapter on the World, the Chapter on Action, and the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies. The mechanical proof (by the fault-tolerant method · taking the ed="X" family): 「分別業品」 tr. “the Analysis of Action” zero occurrences · the marker strings of the Chapter on Action, 「無表三律儀」 tr. “the nonmanifest and the three disciplines,” 「十業道」 tr. “the ten paths of action,” 「五無間」 tr. “the five deeds of immediate retribution,” all zero. ⇒ Shentai’s commentary is fragmentary · the Chapter on Action is wanting · and for this unit there is no line-by-line commentary of his to hang upon, and text from other fascicles is not made to stand in for it. The one trace Shentai leaves upon the Chapter on Action is the sentence of the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his first fascicle, 「業品一百三十一行」 tr. “the chapter on action, one hundred thirty-one lines”〔X53n0836 0006b05〕, which is a witness to the stanza count and not commentary upon this unit. The three that follow are recorded together.

(1) The Outline within the Chapter and the Chapter-Level Main Outline

  • Puguang’s outline within the chapter — 「此下大文第五得三律儀別。就中,一明得處同、異;二明有情支、因;三明得惡、處中」 tr. “below, the fifth of the main text, the differences in obtaining the three disciplines. Within it, first the sameness and difference of the places from which they are obtained; second sentient beings, limbs, and causes; third the obtaining of the evil and the middling”〔T41n1821 0230a06〕. This is Puguang’s numbering internal to this chapter (not the chapter-level main outline; the chapter-level main outline is only at the two places〔0243a29〕and Fascicle Seventeen).
  • Yuanhui’s answering division of chapters — 「從此大文第五,明得三律儀別,就中:一明得處時同異、二明有情支因、三明得惡處中」 tr. “from here the fifth of the main text, explaining the differences in obtaining the three disciplines, within which: first the sameness and difference of place and time of obtaining, second sentient beings, limbs, and causes, third the obtaining of the evil and the middling”〔T41n1823 0900a16〕, all but word for word the same as Puguang’s, save that 「得處同異」 tr. “the sameness and difference of place and time of obtaining” has one character 「時」 tr. “time” more, a slight difference of gathering and dividing.
  • Fabao forms a system of his own — Fabao marks it directly as 「此下一頌,大文第九明三種律儀所從得處」 tr. “this one stanza below, the ninth of the main text, explaining the places from which the three disciplines are obtained”〔T41n1822 0650c23〕, not answering to the 「第五」 tr. “fifth” of Puguang and Yuanhui. ⇒ The outline layers to which the three attach show once more two patterns (Puguang and Yuanhui layering alike / Fabao a system of his own), of the same type as the ‘nine items in two patterns of the world of sentient beings’ in Unit 1 of the Chapter on the World. An adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances.
  • The boundary of the chapter-level main outline (all three marking alike) — see item one. Yuanhui here lists side by side the names of the eleven items〔T41n1823 0903a11〕, of which this unit covers the first six.

(2) The Three Divisions of Discipline and the Limbs and Causes Said to Be Unsettled (Roots 36–37)

  • The explanation of 「從一切」 tr. “from all” — Puguang, 「從一切得欲別解脫,此從一切發惡根本、加行、後起處得。謂受善戒,離惡根本、加行、後起故,於發惡處還發得善戒」 tr. “‘from all’: the individual liberation of the desire realm is obtained from all the places where evil is raised — root, preparatory effort, and subsequent arising. That is, in taking on the wholesome discipline one abstains from the root of evil, from its preparatory effort, and from its subsequent arising, and so at the very place where evil is raised the wholesome discipline is raised and obtained instead”〔T41n1821 0230a13〕.
  • The gloss on the offense by nature and by prohibition (Puguang citing the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle) — 「於情性罪謂殺等業,遮謂女人同室宿等。非情性罪謂盜外財,遮謂掘地斷生草等」 tr. “toward the sentient, an offense by nature is such action as killing, and one by prohibition is lodging in the same room with a woman and the like. Toward the non-sentient, an offense by nature is stealing outward goods, and one by prohibition is digging the ground and cutting green grass and the like”〔T41n1821 0230a23〕. Its source is Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle as cited by Puguang, and is not Puguang’s own; the attribution must be plain.
  • The outline coinage of the houses of total raising and of separate raising — Puguang adjudges the divergent account of the Vibhāṣā masters to be the two houses 「總發」 tr. “total raising” and 「別發」 tr. “separate raising,” and ties each to the correct and the incorrect sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā: 「此即義當《婆沙》正義於諸有情總發戒家」 tr. “this is in sense the Mahāvibhāṣā’s correct sense, the house that raises the discipline toward sentient beings as a whole”〔T41n1821 0232a09〕·「此即義當《婆沙》不正義於諸有情別發戒家」 tr. “this is in sense the Mahāvibhāṣā’s incorrect sense, the house that raises the discipline toward sentient beings severally”〔T41n1821 0232a19〕. This is an outline coinage of Puguang’s own and is not present in the treatise itself; no such coinage is found in Fabao at the same passage. An adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances.
  • The Mahāvibhāṣā as warrant for the house of total raising — Puguang cites 「如是說者,於外法中亦得律儀。問:若爾,律儀應有增、減。答:無增、減,以總得故」 tr. “as it is thus said, discipline is obtained with regard to outward dharmas as well. Question: if that be so, discipline ought to have increase and decrease. Answer: it has neither increase nor decrease, since it is obtained as a whole”〔T41n1821 0232a28〕.
  • The labels of debate between the Sautrāntikas and the Sarvāstivādins — in the closing passage of Root 37 (the simile of the kinsman and the sheep) Puguang marks 「經部」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas” and 「說一切有部」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins” round by round: 「遍於有情界至得不律儀」 tr. “‘toward the whole realm of sentient beings’ down to ‘obtains non-discipline’” — the Sautrāntikas ask〔T41n1821 0233c25〕·「由彼至親至有損害心」 tr. “‘because that near kinsman’ down to ‘there is a harming mind’” — the Sarvāstivādins answer〔T41n1821 0233c28〕·「既知至親至得不律儀」 tr. “‘knowing full well the near kinsman’ down to ‘obtains non-discipline’” — the Sautrāntikas object again〔T41n1821 0234a01〕·「於羊等現身至得不律儀」 tr. “‘toward the present body of a sheep and the like’ down to ‘obtains non-discipline’” — the Sarvāstivādins press the point by principle〔T41n1821 0234a10〕·「於母等現身至具支不律儀」 tr. “‘toward the present body of a mother and the like’ down to ‘non-discipline complete in its limbs’” — the Sautrāntikas reproach in return with the objection from matters equal〔T41n1821 0234a11〕·「彼遍損善至故得具支」 tr. “‘he has universally damaged the wholesome’ down to ‘and so obtains it complete in its limbs’” — the Sarvāstivādins answer〔T41n1821 0234a14〕·「若爾彼人至七支惡戒」 tr. “‘if that be so, that man’ down to ‘the seven limbs of evil discipline’” — the Sautrāntikas object again〔T41n1821 0234a16〕·「毘婆沙者至不律儀人」 tr. “‘the Vibhāṣā masters’ down to ‘a man of non-discipline’” — the Vibhāṣā masters explain〔T41n1821 0234a22〕·「經部諸師至互相遮故」 tr. “‘the Sautrāntika masters’ down to ‘debar each other’” — the Sautrāntika masters say thus〔T41n1821 0234a27〕. Fabao at the same passage labels in the same direction while dividing more finely: 「由彼至親至有損害心」 tr. “‘because that near kinsman’ down to ‘there is a harming mind’” — the answer〔T41n1822 0653a24〕·「既知至親至可有害心」 tr. “‘knowing full well the near kinsman’ down to ‘a harming mind may be had’” — a further objection〔T41n1822 0653a27〕·「又聖必無至得不律儀」 tr. “‘moreover a noble one certainly has no’ down to ‘obtains non-discipline’” — the objection adducing the noble one〔T41n1822 0653a29〕·「若觀未來至得不律儀」 tr. “‘if with regard to the future’ down to ‘obtains non-discipline’” — a further objection again〔T41n1822 0653b02〕·「於羊等現身至得不律儀」 tr. “‘toward the present body of a sheep and the like’ down to ‘obtains non-discipline’” — the answer〔T41n1822 0653b05〕·「於母等現身至應求異理」 tr. “‘toward the present body of a mother and the like’ down to ‘another principle should be sought’” — the objection that cuts off〔T41n1822 0653b07〕·「又屠羊等至具支不律儀」 tr. “‘moreover those who slaughter sheep and the like’ down to ‘non-discipline complete in its limbs’” — the second objection, on the raising of all〔T41n1822 0653b18〕·「彼遍損善至故得具支」 tr. “‘he has universally damaged the wholesome’ down to ‘and so obtains it complete in its limbs’” — the answer〔T41n1822 0653b19〕·「若爾彼人至具發七支」 tr. “‘if that be so, that man’ down to ‘raises complete the seven limbs’” — a further objection〔T41n1822 0653b21〕·「經部諸師至唯除八戒」 tr. “‘the Sautrāntika masters’ down to ‘the eight-limbed observance alone excepted’” — setting out the tenet of the Sautrāntikas〔T41n1822 0653b26〕.
  • The attribution of the round beginning 「若觀未來」 tr. “if with regard to the future”** (two commentaries independently agreeing)** — in the base text this round begins at〔T29n1558 0078c18〕「若觀未來羊等自體,於現相續得不律儀」 tr. “if with regard to the future self-body of a sheep and the like non-discipline is obtained upon the present continuum,” and ends at〔T29n1558 0078c21〕「不於現在得不律儀」 tr. “does not obtain non-discipline in the present.”
    • Puguang gathers it wholly within the single division of the Sautrāntikas’ renewed objection〔T41n1821 0234a01〕, and his explanation puts it in the hypothetical form —〔T41n1821 0234a05〕「若言得聖雖不為羊,觀彼未來羊等自體於現聖者相續身中得不律儀者,是則現羊等於未來世有親、聖體」 tr. “if it be said that though one who has obtained sanctity does not become a sheep, yet with regard to his future self-body of a sheep and the like non-discipline is obtained upon the present bodily continuum of the noble one — then it follows that present sheep and the like have in a future life the body of a kinsman and of a noble one.”
    • Fabao at the same round marks simply〔T41n1822 0653b02〕「若觀未來至得不律儀」 tr. “‘if with regard to the future’ down to ‘obtains non-discipline’” — a further objection again.
    • Two commentaries independently marking alike: this round belongs to the Sautrāntikas, being the Sautrāntikas setting up the Sarvāstivādins’ rescue on their behalf and demolishing it at once, and not a round of actual answer by the Sarvāstivādins.
  • The attribution of 「於等事中應求異理」 tr. “in matters equal such as these another principle should be sought”** (two commentaries independently agreeing)** — Puguang marks〔T41n1821 0234a11〕「於母等現身至具支不律儀」 tr. “‘toward the present body of a mother and the like’ down to ‘non-discipline complete in its limbs’” — the Sautrāntikas reproach in return with the objection from matters equal; Fabao marks〔T41n1822 0653b07〕「於母等現身至應求異理」 tr. “‘toward the present body of a mother and the like’ down to ‘another principle should be sought’” — the objection that cuts off. ⇒ The base text’s〔T29n1558 0078c24〕「於等事中應求異理」 tr. “in matters equal such as these another principle should be sought” is the Sautrāntikas’ words of objection and not the author’s own avowal; the Sarvāstivādins’ pressing of the point stops at the one sentence〔T29n1558 0078c21〕「於羊等現身既有害意,如何不於彼得不律儀」 tr. “since there is a harming intent toward the present body of a sheep and the like, why is non-discipline not obtained upon it?”
  • The labels of the exchange over total and separate raising (another system) — in the first half of the same passage of Root 37 the labels Puguang uses differ from those of the second half: 「於非所能境如何得律儀」 tr. “‘as for objects beyond one’s power, how is discipline obtained’” — the question〔T41n1821 0232a05〕·「由普於有情至故得律儀」 tr. “‘because toward all sentient beings universally’ down to ‘and so discipline is obtained’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0232a07〕·「毘婆沙師至有得捨過」 tr. “‘the Vibhāṣā masters’ down to ‘the fault of being obtained and relinquished’” — the second master answers〔T41n1821 0232a11〕·「彼說不然至例亦應爾」 tr. “‘it is not so as you say’ down to ‘the instance ought to run the same way’” — the author objects〔T41n1821 0232a21〕·「彼言不爾至性不同故」 tr. “‘they say it is not so’ down to ‘because their natures are not the same’” — the house of separate raising defends itself〔T41n1821 0232b04〕·「若爾有情至於理為善」 tr. “‘if that be so, a sentient being’ down to ‘is the better in principle’” — the author objects again〔T41n1821 0232b11〕·「若爾前佛至無減前過」 tr. “‘if that be so, the former buddhas’ down to ‘no fault of being less than the former’” — an objection against the house of total raising〔T41n1821 0232b19〕·「以一切佛至無減前過」 tr. “‘because of all buddhas’ down to ‘no fault of being less than the former’” — the house of total raising answers〔T41n1821 0232b23〕. ⇒ Puguang uses two systems of labels within the prose of one and the same stanza (the first half, the house of total raising / the house of separate raising / the author / the Vibhāṣā masters · the second half, the Sautrāntikas / the Sarvāstivādins), varying with the content of the passage, and not a terminology uniform throughout the treatise. Recorded without adjudication.

(3) Relinquishing the Discipline of Individual Liberation · A Grave Transgression Not Relinquishing the Discipline (Roots 39 and 40)

  • The gloss on taming — the treatise itself explains 「言調伏者,意顯律儀,由此能令根調伏故」 tr. “what is called taming means to show the discipline, since by this it can make the faculties tamed”〔T29n1558 0079a26〕, and Puguang and Fabao add no gloss of their own here; the three commentaries have no divergent explanation.
  • The round-by-round labels of the passage on grave transgression (Puguang · recorded round by round to the end of the passage) — 「有餘部說至苾芻律儀」 tr. “‘some other school says’ down to ‘the bhikṣu’s discipline’” — explaining the fifth line〔T41n1821 0235b29〕(and beneath it the tenet is tied word for word — 「有餘經部師說:犯重捨戒」 tr. “some other Sautrāntika master says: a grave transgression relinquishes the discipline”〔T41n1821 0235c01〕)·「有餘部言至皆止息故」 tr. “‘yet another school says’ down to ‘because all cease’” — explaining the sixth line〔T41n1821 0235c03〕(and beneath it the tenet is tied word for word — 「有餘達磨毱多部言,此云法密部」 tr. “some other Dharmaguptaka school says, which here means the school of the dharma-secret”〔T41n1821 0235c04〕)·「迦濕彌羅國至但名富人」 tr. “‘the land of Kaśmīra’ down to ‘is called simply a rich man’” — explaining the last two lines, refuting the Sautrāntika masters〔T41n1821 0235c07〕·「若爾何緣至立他勝名」 tr. “‘if that be so, why’ down to ‘the name of defeat is set up’” — the Sautrāntika masters object〔T41n1821 0236a03〕·「依勝義苾芻密意作是說」 tr. “‘with regard to the bhikṣu in the ultimate sense it was said with a hidden intent’” — the Sarvāstivādins answer〔T41n1821 0236a15〕·「此言凶勃」 tr. “‘this saying is violent and overbearing’” — the Sautrāntikas reproach〔T41n1821 0236a25〕·「凶勃者何」 tr. “‘wherein is it violent and overbearing’” — the Sarvāstivādins ask in return〔T41n1821 0236a26〕·「謂於世尊至為犯重罪緣」 tr. “‘in that toward the World-Honored One’ down to ‘an occasion for transgressing grave sins’” — the Sautrāntikas answer〔T41n1821 0236a27〕·「寧知此言是了義說」 tr. “‘how do you know that this saying is of definitive meaning’” — the Sarvāstivādins press〔T41n1821 0236b04〕·「由律自釋至是了義說」 tr. “‘because the Vinaya itself explains’ down to ‘is of definitive meaning’” — the Sautrāntikas answer〔T41n1821 0236b06〕·「然彼所說至犯重亦然」 tr. “‘yet what they say’ down to ‘so it is with a grave transgression’” — the Sautrāntikas cite the foregoing position of the Sarvāstivādins and refute it〔T41n1821 0236c02〕·「大師此中喻顯何義」 tr. “‘what principle did the Great Master mean this simile to show’” — the Sarvāstivādins ask〔T41n1821 0236c05〕·「意顯於戒至一切律儀」 tr. “‘the intent is to show that with regard to the discipline’ down to ‘all the disciplines’” — the Sautrāntikas answer〔T41n1821 0236c06〕·「又犯重人至稱苾芻者」 tr. “‘again, one who has gravely transgressed’ down to ‘are yet styled bhikṣus’” — the Sautrāntika masters further cite a sūtra〔T41n1821 0236c07〕·「彼苾芻體其相云何」 tr. “‘what is the mark of the entity of a bhikṣu’” — the Sautrāntikas ask〔T41n1821 0236c13〕·「隨相是何至四污道沙門」 tr. “‘whatever the mark may be’ down to ‘fourth the ascetic who defiles the path’” — the Sarvāstivādins answer〔T41n1821 0236c14〕·「雖有此說至火輪死人」 tr. “‘though the sūtra says so’ down to ‘the wheel of a whirling firebrand and a dead man’” — the Sautrāntikas reconcile the sūtra〔T41n1821 0237a15〕·「若犯重人至授學苾芻」 tr. “‘if one who has gravely transgressed’ down to ‘the bhikṣu still in training’” — the Sarvāstivādins object〔T41n1821 0237a28〕·「不說犯重人至制立如是」 tr. “‘it is not said that all who gravely transgress’ down to ‘made the institution thus’” — the Sautrāntikas answer〔T41n1821 0237b04〕·「若犯他勝至出家受戒」 tr. “‘if he has committed a defeat’ down to ‘go forth and take the discipline’” — the Sarvāstivādins object〔T41n1821 0237b09〕·「由彼相續至如是類苾芻」 tr. “‘because his continuum’ down to ‘bhikṣus of this kind’” — the Sautrāntikas answer〔T41n1821 0237b12〕·「正法滅時至無有捨義」 tr. “‘at the time when the true dharma is extinguished’ down to ‘no principle by which to relinquish it’” — this refutes the school of the dharma-secret〔T41n1821 0237b17〕.
  • The heart of the last six rounds of the passage (following upon the above · these six rounds settle the attribution of the base text from〔T29n1558 0079c12〕down to〔T29n1558 0079c26〕) — Puguang marks the round 「雖有此說至火輪死人」 tr. “‘though the sūtra says so’ down to ‘the wheel of a whirling firebrand and a dead man’”〔T41n1821 0237a15〕as the Sautrāntikas reconciling the sūtra, and his explanation runs word for word 「非有戒體說名沙門」 tr. “it is not that he is called an ascetic because he has the entity of the discipline”〔T41n1821 0237a18〕. ⇒ Cunda and the four ascetics (「隨相是何至四污道沙門」 tr. “‘whatever the mark may be’ down to ‘fourth the ascetic who defiles the path’”) is the Sarvāstivādins adducing a sūtra to prove that the entity of the discipline must exist, and the six similes that follow (wood that has been burnt · a counterfeit parrot · a dried-up pool · a spoiled seed · the wheel of a whirling firebrand · a dead man) are the Sautrāntikas reconciling this sūtra in return — called an ascetic because 「唯有餘沙門相」 tr. “he has merely the look of an ascetic remaining,” and not because he has the entity of the discipline. Each of the two schools makes its own reading of one and the same passage of sūtra; recorded without adjudication. Again, the sentence 「於此無義,苦救何為」 tr. “on this point there is no doctrine left; why labor so bitterly to rescue him,” Puguang plainly ties within the Sautrāntikas’ answer and marks the momentum of its wording — 「釋訖調言:於無戒義苦救何為」 tr. “the explanation done, he taunts them, saying: where there is no doctrine of a discipline, why labor so bitterly to rescue him”〔T41n1821 0237b15〕, and it is no neutral sentence of closure.
  • Fabao’s labels at the same passage (the same in direction, finer in gathering and dividing) — Fabao’s attributions of tenet round by round are wholly the same as Puguang’s: 「不說犯重人至制立如是」 tr. “‘it is not said that all who gravely transgress’ down to ‘made the institution thus’” — the Sautrāntikas reconcile〔T41n1822 0655a16〕. Only that Puguang’s single round 「由彼相續至如是類苾芻」 tr. “‘because his continuum’ down to ‘bhikṣus of this kind’” Fabao splits in two — 「由彼相續至重出家故」 tr. “‘because his continuum’ down to ‘go forth afresh’” — the Sautrāntikas explain〔T41n1822 0655a23〕, and thereafter beneath 「於此無義至如是類比丘」 tr. “‘herein there is no sense’ down to ‘bhikṣus of this kind’”〔T41n1822 0655a24〕he marks separately 「經部戲有部也」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas make sport of the Sarvāstivādins”〔T41n1822 0655a25〕. ⇒ The attribution of tenet is the same in direction, only the gathering and dividing differ; the three commentaries diverging, recorded without adjudication.
  • The origins in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and the Mahāvibhāṣā of the two names, keeper and transgressor of the discipline — Puguang cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, 「非犯隨一根本罪時,一切律儀有皆捨義。然犯重者有二種名:一名具尸羅、二名犯戒者……如有財者負他債時名為富人及負債者,若還債已但名富人」 tr. “it is not that at the time of transgressing any one root sin all the disciplines have the sense of being relinquished. Yet one who has gravely transgressed has two names: first, complete in moral discipline; second, a transgressor of the discipline … as a man of wealth who owes another a debt is called at once a rich man and a debtor, and having repaid the debt is called simply a rich man”〔T41n1821 0235c19〕· and again the Mahāvibhāṣā, 「迦濕彌羅國諸論師言:彼犯律儀時不捨律儀,而得非律儀非不律儀,是故爾時名住非律儀非不律儀,亦名住律儀者」 tr. “the masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra say: at the time when he transgresses the discipline he does not relinquish the discipline, but obtains what is neither discipline nor non-discipline, and hence at that time he is called one abiding in what is neither discipline nor non-discipline, and is also called one abiding in the discipline”〔T41n1821 0235c24〕.
  • The putting of 「凶勃」 tr. “violent and overbearing”** into numbers (Fabao alone)** — Fabao at the same passage puts forth of himself 「有二凶勃:一解了義經令成不了、二與多煩惱者為犯重罪緣」 tr. “there are two violences: first, explaining a sūtra of definitive meaning so as to make it non-definitive; second, providing those of many afflictions with an occasion for transgressing grave sins”〔T41n1822 0654b29〕; no such putting into numbers is found in Puguang. ⇒ Fabao has one layer of arrangement more than Puguang, an adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances.
  • Fabao’s wording of appraisal — Fabao marks beneath one round 「經部戲有部也」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas make sport of the Sarvāstivādins”〔T41n1822 0655a25〕, and cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, 「經主釋言雖有此說,而彼唯有餘沙門相,故名沙門」 tr. “the Sūtra-master explains, saying: though the sūtra says so, yet he has merely the look of an ascetic remaining, and so is called an ascetic”〔T41n1822 0655a26〕— this sentence comes from Saṅghabhadra citing the Sūtra-master (Vasubandhu) and is not Fabao’s own; the attribution must be plain; Saṅghabhadra cites it precisely in order to refute it, and the sentence he cites, 「彼唯有餘沙門相」 tr. “he has merely the look of an ascetic remaining,” Puguang likewise ties to the round of the Sautrāntikas reconciling the sūtra (see above). The word 「戲」 tr. “make sport” carries a tone of appraisal, and no such expression is found in Puguang at the same passage. An adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances (the body does not take up his tone of appraisal).
  • The two explanations of the four kinds of bhikṣu (Puguang making his own choice) — 「身是俗人,名號苾芻,故言名想苾芻」 tr. “his body is that of a layman while his name and title are those of a bhikṣu, hence it is said, the bhikṣu in name and notion”〔T41n1821 0236b06〕·「又解:由白四羯磨得名具足戒等,與此人立苾芻名,故云名想苾芻」 tr. “a further explanation: by a formal act of one motion and three announcements he obtains the name of full ordination and the rest, and to such a man the name of bhikṣu is given, hence it is said, the bhikṣu in name and notion”〔T41n1821 0236b07〕·「出家之人以乞自活,名乞匃苾芻」 tr. “one gone forth who lives by begging is called the mendicant bhikṣu”〔T41n1821 0236b13〕. An adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances (Puguang making his own choice between the two explanations).
  • The Mahāvibhāṣā’s original text on Cunda and the four ascetics — Puguang cites 「勝道沙門者,謂佛世尊自能覺故」 tr. “the ascetic of the excellent path means the Buddha, the World-Honored One, since he can awaken of himself”〔T41n1821 0236c22〕·「污道沙門者,謂莫喝落迦苾芻,喜盜他物等是」 tr. “the ascetic who defiles the path means the bhikṣu Mahallaka and the like, who delight in stealing the goods of others”〔T41n1821 0236c28〕.
  • The gloss on the palmyra tree as a product — Puguang, 「多羅樹,形似此間荾蘆樹,然此間無」 tr. “the palmyra tree is like in form to the reed-palm of these parts, yet in these parts it is not found”〔T41n1821 0236c04〕.

(4) Relinquishing the Wholesome Dharmas Produced in Absorption (Root 41)

  • The relation of the stage of refining the faculties to obtaining a fruit — Puguang cites the challenge of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, 「經主於此應說二緣,以得果言攝練根故。謂練根位必還得果,棄捨鈍果,勝果道故」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here ought to speak of two conditions, since the words ‘obtaining a fruit’ take in the refining of the faculties; for at the stage of refining the faculties one must again obtain a fruit, casting off the dull fruit and the path superior to the fruit”〔T41n1821 0238b21〕, and records thereafter the rescue of the masters of the Kośa, 「俱舍師救言:論主別說得果、練根二種捨者,若得果捨,據同類捨」 tr. “the masters of the Kośa rescue it, saying: the author speaks separately of the two relinquishings, by obtaining a fruit and by refining the faculties, because if it is a relinquishing by obtaining a fruit, it is with regard to a relinquishing of the same class”〔T41n1821 0238b25〕·「若練根捨,據異類捨,如捨鈍道得利道故。雖轉根位必亦得果,非同類捨故,不與得果名」 tr. “if it is a relinquishing by refining the faculties, it is with regard to a relinquishing of a different class, as the dull path is relinquished in obtaining the sharp; and though at the stage of turning the faculties a fruit must also be obtained, yet since it is not a relinquishing of the same class the name of obtaining a fruit is not given it”〔T41n1821 0238b29〕. An adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances (this being a commentator’s transcription of a debate within the lineage, for which see further item five, entry three).
  • The corroboration of the three conditions from the Treatise on the Five Matters — Puguang cites 「問:無漏律儀何緣故得?何緣故捨?答:與道俱得,無全捨者。若隨分捨,則由三緣:一由退故、二由得果故、三由練根故」 tr. “Question: by what condition is the discipline without outflows obtained? By what condition is it relinquished? Answer: it is obtained together with the path, and there is no relinquishing of it wholly. If it be relinquished in part, then it is by three conditions: first by falling back, second by obtaining a fruit, third by refining the faculties”〔T41n1821 0238c03〕, thereby showing that the Kośa’s account of three conditions is no isolated witness.

(5) Relinquishing Evil Discipline · The Six Conditions for the Middling · Relinquishing the Wholesome Not-Form of the Desire Realm (Roots 42–43)

  • The two masters on what follows when the one-day discipline is relinquished at the passing of the night (Puguang giving their regional affiliations and judging for himself) — 「不律儀者至為名處中者」 tr. “‘a man who abides in non-discipline’ down to ‘or is he called a middling man’” — the question〔T41n1821 0239b03〕·「有餘師說至依表得故」 tr. “‘some other master says’ down to ‘since it is obtained in dependence upon a manifest action’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0239b04〕; and Puguang’s note ties the former master to the masters of Gandhāra and the latter to the great masters of the treatises of the land of Kaśmīra, adding 「彼論雖無評家,且以後師為正」 tr. “although that treatise has no appraiser, yet the latter master is to be taken as correct”〔T41n1821 0239b10〕. This is Puguang’s own judgment of preference and not the position of the Kośa. An adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances.
  • The divergent name of the sixth condition of the middling nonmanifest — see item five, entry four (Saṅghabhadra’s own text, not Puguang’s own).

(6) In Which Sentient Beings Evil Discipline and Discipline Are Found (Roots 44–45)

  • The reason for the difference of the three classes, the paṇḍaka, the ṣaṇḍha, and those of two sexual characteristics — Puguang, 「善戒善中增勝,惡戒惡中增勝。初得時難,必須勝依身起,故彼三種俱不能得,後起稱易。扇搋、半擇過非是重,不能捨彼善戒、惡戒」 tr. “the wholesome discipline is the increasingly excellent among the wholesome, and the evil discipline the increasingly excellent among the evil. At the first obtaining it is difficult, and it must arise upon a superior support of body, and so those three classes are alike unable to obtain it, while its arising afterward is called easy. The fault of the ṣaṇḍha and the paṇḍaka is not weighty, and cannot relinquish that wholesome discipline or evil discipline”〔T41n1821 0242c15〕, and he cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, 「然二形生捨善、惡戒,二依貪欲極增上故」 tr. “yet the arising of the two sexual characteristics relinquishes the wholesome and evil discipline, since the two supports are exceedingly dominant in greed and desire”〔T41n1821 0242c20〕.
  • The objection as to the absence of non-discipline and its explanation — 「若爾何故無不律儀」 tr. “‘if that be so, why have they no non-discipline’” — the objection〔T41n1821 0242c08〕·「彼於惡中至相翻立故」 tr. “‘their minds are not settled in evil’ down to ‘established as the reverse of one another’” — the explanation〔T41n1821 0242c09〕.
  • The northern continent having neither wholesome nor evil discipline — Fabao, 「論『北俱盧人至善戒惡戒』,此釋北洲無所以也」 tr. “the treatise, ‘the men of Uttarakuru’ down to ‘wholesome discipline or evil discipline’: this explains the reason for the absence in the northern continent”〔T41n1822 0657b07〕.
  • The second explanation of the simile of the field of salt and alkali — Fabao, 「論『又扇搋等至嘉苗穢草』,重釋扇搋等也」 tr. “the treatise, ‘moreover the ṣaṇḍha and the rest’ down to ‘good sprouts and foul weeds’: explaining the ṣaṇḍha and the rest a second time”〔T41n1822 0657b10〕; the words 「重釋」 tr. “explaining a second time” show that Fabao holds the treatise to have explained it once already and this to be a second statement, and Puguang has no such mark. An adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances.
  • The objection from a sūtra as to egg-born nāgas asking for the one-day discipline — Fabao, 「論『若爾何故至近住齋戒』,違經難也。論『此得妙行至唯人天有』,答也」 tr. “the treatise, ‘if that be so, why’ down to ‘the one-day fast discipline’: the objection from a sūtra. The treatise, ‘this obtains excellent conduct’ down to ‘is found only among men and gods’: the answer”〔T41n1822 0657b11〕. Puguang has not been shown to cite this exchange word for word, and the want of citation is marked as it stands, which is no proof that ‘Puguang has no explanation.’
  • The occurrence and possession of the discipline of the meditative absorptions among the gods of the desire and form realms — Fabao, 「論『若生欲天至彼必非有』,釋靜慮律儀,欲、色天有,無色天無。此二天通現行、成就」 tr. “the treatise, ‘those born among the gods of the desire realm’ down to ‘for them it is certainly absent’: explaining that the discipline of the meditative absorptions is found among the gods of the desire and form realms and not among the gods of the formless realm. In these two heavens it extends both to occurrence and to possession”〔T41n1822 0657b15〕.

(7) The Actions of the Three Ethical Qualities · Meritorious, Unmeritorious, Immovable · The Three Actions of Feeling (Roots 46–50)

  • The gloss on the secure in the actions of the three ethical qualities — Yuanhui, 「謂安穩業說名為善,得可愛果,濟眾苦故。不安穩業名為非善,招非愛果,損有情故」 tr. “the action that is settled and secure is named wholesome, since it obtains a lovely result and relieves the sufferings of beings. The action that is not settled and secure is named not wholesome, since it draws on an unlovely result and harms sentient beings”〔T41n1823 0903a19〕. Yuanhui uses 「安tr. “settled and secure” where the base text has 「安tr. “secure” (〔T29n1558 0080c25〕), a difference of wording, recorded without adjudication.
  • The two explanations of 「動」 tr. “movement”** and the help of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle** — 「豈不世尊至皆名有動」 tr. “‘has not the World-Honored One’ down to ‘are all named having movement’” — the question〔T41n1821 0243b20〕·「聖說此中至說名不動」 tr. “‘the noble ones say that within these’ down to ‘is said to be named immovable’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0243b21〕; and within the answer Puguang cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, 「聖說:此中有尋、伺、喜、樂受動故。由下初定有尋、伺動,由下二定有喜受動,由下三定有樂受動」 tr. “the noble ones say: within these there is the movement of applied thought, sustained thought, joy, and the feeling of pleasure. By the applied and sustained thought of the lower first absorption there is movement, by the feeling of joy of the lower second there is movement, by the feeling of pleasure of the lower third there is movement”〔T41n1821 0243b23〕, and puts forth two explanations of his own, 「以有尋等,災患未息,故立動名」 tr. “because there are applied thought and the rest and the calamities are not yet stilled, the name moving is set up”〔T41n1821 0243b25〕·「又解:等取喜、樂,出、入息,隨其所應說名為動」 tr. “a further explanation: taking in joy, pleasure, and the out-breath and in-breath as well, each as is fitting is called movement”〔T41n1821 0243b27〕.
  • How an absorption having movement draws on an immovable maturation — 「如何有動定招無動異熟」 tr. “‘how can an absorption that has movement draw on an immovable maturation’”〔T41n1821 0243b28〕·「雖此定中至立不動名」 tr. “‘although within this absorption’ down to ‘the name immovable is set up’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0243c01〕.
  • Why the action of the feeling of equanimity is also wholesome — Puguang sets a question and answers it, 「上地更無喜、樂可欣,故勝善能感。下地更有喜、樂二受,人多欣彼不多求捨」 tr. “in the higher levels there is no joy or pleasure left to delight in, and so a superior wholesome can draw it on; in the lower levels there are still the two feelings of joy and pleasure, and men mostly delight in these and do not much seek equanimity”〔T41n1821 0245a10〕, and cites the Mahāvibhāṣā, 「捨根行相微細寂靜,智者所樂,故善業感」 tr. “the mode of apprehension of the faculty of equanimity is subtle and still, and delighted in by the wise, and so it is a wholesome action that draws it on”〔T41n1821 0245a15〕.
  • The three explanations of the word 「順」 tr. “conducive”** (set up by Puguang himself)** — the first, 「約利益以釋順義。因益樂果,故立順名」 tr. “explaining the sense of conducive with regard to benefit: the cause benefits the result of pleasure, and hence the name conducive is set up”〔T41n1821 0245a27〕· the second, 「約所受釋順樂……所受順能受,故名順受」 tr. “explaining conduciveness to pleasure with regard to what is experienced … what is experienced is conducive to what experiences, and hence it is called conducive to feeling”〔T41n1821 0245a29〕·「第三釋,約能受釋順」 tr. “the third explanation, explaining conducive with regard to what experiences”〔T41n1821 0245b05〕; and of the simile set up in the treatise, 「如順浴散」 tr. “as with the bath powder conducive to bathing”〔T29n1558 0081b20〕, Puguang glosses word for word — 「如順浴散,浴謂沐浴,散謂豆麵類等,散順浴故名順浴散」 tr. “‘as with the bath powder conducive to bathing’: bathing means washing, and powder means the sort of bean flour; the powder being conducive to the bathing, it is called the bath powder conducive to bathing”〔T41n1821 0245b08〕, ⇒ the 「散」 tr. “powder”** is a powdered preparation of the sort of bean flour (of the family of bath-meal), and not a scented dust**. The questions and answers among these run 「此業為善?為不善耶」 tr. “‘is this action wholesome or unwholesome’” — the question〔T41n1821 0245a06〕·「是善而劣」 tr. “‘it is wholesome, only inferior’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0245a08〕·「若爾便與至名為善業」 tr. “‘if that be so, it contradicts’ down to ‘is called wholesome action’” — the objection〔T41n1821 0245a17〕·「應知彼據多分為言」 tr. “‘it should be known that that was said with regard to the greater part’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0245a21〕·「業與樂受至利益樂受」 tr. “‘action and pleasant feeling’ down to ‘benefits pleasant feeling’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0245a26〕·「彼樂如何能受於業」 tr. “‘how can that pleasure experience an action’” — the question〔T41n1821 0245b02〕·「樂是此業異熟果故」 tr. “‘because pleasure is the maturational result of this action’” — the answer〔T41n1821 0245b03〕.

(8) The Four Alternatives of Settled and Unsettled Action · The Twenty-Two Actions of Intermediate Existence · The Stages at Which a Maturation Is Certainly Drawn On (Roots 51–57)

  • The two schools on whether action conducive to being experienced in the present is settled and unturnable (Fabao citing the Mahāvibhāṣā) — Fabao cites 「問:諸順現法受業,定於現法受耶」 tr. “Question: are the actions conducive to being experienced in the present life settled to be experienced in the present life?”〔T41n1822 0659b10〕·「譬喻者說:此不決定,以一切業此可轉故,乃至無間業亦可令轉」 tr. “the masters of similes say: this is not settled, since all action may here be turned aside, and even a deed of immediate retribution may be made to turn”〔T41n1822 0659b11〕·「阿毘達摩諸論師言:諸順現法受業,決定順於現法中受,故名順現法受業」 tr. “the masters of the Abhidharma treatises say: the actions conducive to being experienced in the present life are settled to be experienced within the present life, and hence are called actions conducive to being experienced in the present life”〔T41n1822 0659b17〕, and lists alongside 「復有餘師說五種業」 tr. “some other masters again speak of five kinds of action”〔T41n1822 0659b21〕·「復有餘師說八種業」 tr. “some other masters again speak of eight kinds of action”〔T41n1822 0659b25〕. ⇒ The two schools are plainly opposed (the masters of similes maintaining that all action may be turned · the masters of the Abhidharma treatises maintaining that it is settled), an adjudication · it belongs in the section of Further Resonances.
  • The precise sense of 「類同分」 tr. “the commonality of the class” — Puguang cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, 「類同分者,謂人等類,非趣、非生。以約趣、生,中有、生有同分異故」 tr. “the commonality of the class means the class of men and the like, not the destiny and not the birth. Since with regard to destiny and birth the commonalities of intermediate existence and of birth-existence differ”〔T41n1821 0248a03〕.
  • The reason why in the stage of intermediate existence only present action is done — Puguang, 「中有時促,又身虛薄。現身定業以易造故,故造現定業。異身定業以難造故,不造生、後」 tr. “intermediate existence is short in time, and its body is thin and tenuous. The settled action of the present body being easy to do, it does the settled action of the present; the settled action of another body being hard to do, it does not do those conducive to the next birth or to a later one”〔T41n1821 0248a16〕.
  • The setting out of the paths of seeing and cultivation as two among the five fields of merit — Fabao takes up and explains one by one the five, ‘the absorption of cessation · non-contention · loving-kindness · the path of seeing · the path of cultivation,’ and all three commentaries follow the fivefold structure of Xuanzang’s version, no divergent explanation answering to Paramārtha’s gathered account 「見羅漢果」 tr. “the fruit of an arhat by seeing” being found; this stands in contrast with the divergence of gathering and dividing at item four, entry nineteen. Recorded without adjudication.

(9) The Difference of the Feeling Drawn On · The Five Causes of Madness of Mind · The Crooked, Foul, and Turbid (Roots 58 through the first half of 60)

  • The reason why action without applied thought draws on mental feeling alone (Yuanhui) — 「此名無尋業,唯感心受。身受必與尋伺俱生,故無尋業,不感身受。惡唯感身受者,惡唯招苦,苦在五識,故招身受」 tr. “this is called action without applied thought, drawing on mental feeling alone. Bodily feeling must arise together with applied and sustained thought, and so action without applied thought does not draw on bodily feeling. As for ‘the unwholesome draws on bodily feeling alone,’ the unwholesome draws on suffering alone, and suffering is in the five consciousnesses, and so it draws on bodily feeling”〔T41n1823 0905c09〕.
  • The personal instance among the five causes of madness of mind (Yuanhui) — 「如婆私吒等」 tr. “as with Vasiṣṭhā of the Vāsiṣṭha clan and the rest”〔T41n1823 0905c28〕; the base text has 「如婆私等」 tr. “as with Vasiṣṭhā and the rest”〔T29n1558 0083a12〕, Yuanhui’s name having one character 「吒」 tr. “ṭa”** more, recorded without adjudication**.
  • The four grounds why a buddha has no madness of mind (Yuanhui) — 「欲界聖中,佛無有狂,自餘諸聖大種乖違容有心狂。無異熟生,由得聖故。亦無驚怖,超五畏故。亦無傷害,非人敬故。亦無愁憂,證法性故」 tr. “among the noble ones of the desire realm the Buddha has no madness; the remaining noble ones may have madness of mind through the great elements being at discord. There is no madness produced by maturation, since sanctity has been obtained. Nor is there terror, since they have passed beyond the five fears. Nor injury, since non-human beings revere them. Nor sorrow, since they have realized the nature of dharmas”〔T41n1823 0906a01〕, answering one by one to four of the treatise’s five causes (the maturation of action · terror · injury · sorrow being all absent), only the one cause of the great elements being out of accord being allowed to the noble ones as well. Honest record: beneath 「超五畏故」 tr. “since they have passed beyond the five fears” the original book has an interlinear note listing the names of the five fears (the fear of not living · the fear of ill fame · the fear of the assembly · the fear of death · the fear of an evil destiny), which has not been taken into the citation here, and is recorded as it stands (the handling being the same as the instance of an interlinear note in Unit 3 of the Chapter on the Faculties).
  • The getting of the names of the three actions crooked, foul, and turbid (Yuanhui) — 「說者,經說也。依諂生三業名曲,依瞋生三業名穢,依貪生三業名濁也」 tr. “‘spoken of’ means spoken of in the sūtras. The three actions arising in dependence upon flattery are called crooked, the three arising in dependence upon hatred are called foul, and the three arising in dependence upon greed are called turbid”〔T41n1823 0906a09〕, agreeing with the treatise’s own explanations 「諂曲類故」 tr. “since they are of the class of the crookedness of flattery,” 「瞋穢類故」 tr. “since they are of the class of the foulness of hatred,” 「貪濁類故」 tr. “since they are of the class of the turbidity of greed”; the three commentaries have no divergent account.

(10) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded without Adjudication)

TopicPuguangFabaoYuanhuiThe point of divergence
The number within the chapter to which this unit is tiedthe fifth of the main textthe ninth of the main textthe fifth of the main text (with the one character 「時」 tr. “time” more)Puguang and Yuanhui near alike · Fabao a system of his own
The number of divisions of the chapter-level main outlinethree gatesfour gatesthree gates with slightly different namesThe divergence of three against four
The speaker labels in the first half of Root 37the house of total raising / the house of separate raising / the author / the Vibhāṣā mastersno such coinage foundnot touchedPuguang’s own outline coinage
The speaker labels in the second half of Root 37 and in Roots 39 and 40the Sautrāntikas / the Sarvāstivādins (marked round by round to the end of the passage)the Sautrāntikas / the Sarvāstivādins (the attributions of tenet wholly the same · only the round 「由彼相續」 tr. “because his continuum” split in two)not touchedThe two commentaries’ attributions of tenet wholly the same · only the gathering and dividing differing
The arrangement of 「凶勃」 tr. “violent and overbearing”marking the questions and answers round by roundputting forth besides 「有二凶勃」 tr. “there are two violences” in numbersnot touchedFabao has one layer of arrangement more
A tone of appraisal toward the Sautrāntikasnone「經部戲有部也」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas make sport of the Sarvāstivādins”noneFabao alone has a wording of appraisal
The two masters on the one-day discipline at the passing of the nightmarking two lines by region and judging for himself 「以後師為正」 tr. “taking the latter master as correct”no such note foundnot touchedPuguang alone hands down a judgment of preference
The simile of the field of salt and alkalino mark of 「重釋」 tr. “explaining a second time”marks 「重釋扇搋等也」 tr. “explaining the ṣaṇḍha and the rest a second time”not touchedFabao marks the repeated structure of the treatise’s wording
The explanation of 「動」 tr. “movement”citing the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle and adding two explanations of his ownnot touchednot touchedPuguang alone is detailed
The explanation of the word 「順」 tr. “conducive”setting up three explanations of his ownnot touchednot touchedPuguang alone is detailed
Whether action conducive to the present may be turnednot touchedciting the Mahāvibhāṣā and setting out both schools in full, with the accounts of five and of eight kinds of actionnot touchedFabao alone is detailed
The personal name in the instance of madness of mindnot touchednot touched「如婆私吒等」 tr. “as with Vasiṣṭhā of the Vāsiṣṭha clan and the rest”Yuanhui alone gives it, with one character more
The wording 『安隱/安穩』 tr. secure / settled and securefollows the treatise with 「安隱」 tr. “secure”follows the treatisehas 「安穩」 tr. “settled and secure”A difference of wording

Where the three commentaries diverge, each house is recorded, without judging right and wrong. The adjudications of the three commentaries and the doctrinal choices among their divergences dwell separately in the section of Further Resonances in the exposition layer.


VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Bridge ②)

What this unit makes out is the full compass of the dharma 「無表色」 tr. “nonmanifest form” on its two sides of obtaining and relinquishing — from what place the nonmanifest of discipline is obtained · from how many sentient beings it is obtained · by how many limbs and how many causes it is obtained · by how many conditions it is relinquished; while the gates of action listed in its second half (meritorious, unmeritorious, immovable · conducive to pleasant, painful, and neither · conducive to the present, the next birth, and a later one · crooked, foul, turbid) are the master table of the sectarian Abhidharma’s ‘classification of action.’ Its carrying over into the Yogācāra lineage (each item tied word for word to that lineage · recorded only · not adjudicated):

  • The real existence and the conventional establishing of the nonmanifest → the Yogācāra’s express denial: every section of this unit takes 「無表」 tr. “the nonmanifest” as the entity obtained and relinquished (as in 「得餘無表由三種因」 tr. “the remaining nonmanifest is obtained by three kinds of cause”〔T29n1558 0079a14〕·「處中無表,捨由六緣」 tr. “the middling nonmanifest is relinquished by six conditions”〔T29n1558 0080a27〕), its real existence being granted by this treatise. The Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only passes upon the same dharma a verdict on the contrary side — 「表既實無,無表寧實」 tr. “if manifest action is really nonexistent, how should the nonmanifest be real”〔T31n1585 0004c24〕·「然依思願善惡分限,假立無表」 tr. “yet upon the delimitations, wholesome and unwholesome, of volition and aspiration the nonmanifest is conventionally established”〔T31n1585 0004c24〕. ⇒ One and the same name 「無表」 tr. “nonmanifest,”** which the one lineage establishes as a really existent form and discusses as to the conditions of its obtaining and relinquishing, while the other adjudges it a conventional establishment upon the delimitations of volition and aspiration** — this is the most direct anchor between this unit and the Yogācāra lineage, and the place where the parting of the two lineages shows its edge most. Both parties recorded only · not adjudicated.
  • Action through the several gates → the table of the differences of action in the Yogācāra’s Basic Section: the gates explained in the second half of this unit answer almost item for item to the table of 「業差別」 tr. “the differences of action” in the Section on the Mind of the Yogācārabhūmi — 「律儀所攝業、不律儀所攝業、非律儀非不律儀所攝業」 tr. “action included in discipline, action included in non-discipline, action included in what is neither discipline nor non-discipline”〔T30n1579 0319b04〕·「福業、非福業、不動業」 tr. “meritorious action, unmeritorious action, immovable action”〔T30n1579 0319b06〕·「順樂受業、順苦受業、順不苦不樂受業」 tr. “action conducive to pleasant feeling, to painful feeling, to feeling neither painful nor pleasant”〔T30n1579 0319b06〕·「順現法受業、順生受業、順後受業」 tr. “action conducive to being experienced in the present life, in the next birth, in a later life”〔T30n1579 0319b07〕·「曲業、穢業、濁業、清淨業、寂靜業」 tr. “crooked action, foul action, turbid action, pure action, still action”〔T30n1579 0319b12〕. ⇒ The items of the dharma-numbers are wholly the same in the two lineages (save that the Yogācārabhūmi lists after the three actions crooked, foul, and turbid the two further items ‘pure action · still action,’ which this unit does not have), and they may serve as coordinates for reading item against item.
  • The criterion of settled and unsettled action → differing in the two lineages: this unit judges by the settledness or unsettledness of time and the settledness or unsettledness of maturation (「此上所說順樂受等,應知各有定不定異」 tr. “of those conducive to pleasant feeling and the rest spoken of above, it should be known that each has the difference of settled and unsettled” ·「或有欲令不定受業復有二種,謂於異熟有定不定」 tr. “some maintain that unsettled action is further of two kinds, namely settled and unsettled as regards maturation”〔T29n1558 0081c12〕); the Yogācārabhūmi, for action of the same name, judges by doing and increasing — 「順定受業者,謂故思已,若作若增長業」 tr. “action conducive to being certainly experienced means action that, after deliberate volition, is both done and increased”〔T30n1579 0319b23〕·「順不定受業者,謂故思已,作而不增長業」 tr. “action conducive to being uncertainly experienced means action that, after deliberate volition, is done and not increased”〔T30n1579 0319b24〕, while 「增長」 tr. “increasing” has a definition of its own, 「增長業者,謂除十種業」 tr. “increased action means what is left when ten kinds of action are excepted”〔T30n1579 0319b15〕. ⇒ The name the same and the criterion differing: the one lineage asks ‘when is it experienced · is the maturation settled,’ the other asks ‘is it done and increased.’ This difference may be read together with the ‘five causes of madness of mind’ of this unit — among the ten kinds of action excepted in the Yogācārabhūmi is 「五、狂亂所作業」 tr. “fifth, action done in madness and distraction”〔T30n1579 0319b17〕, action done in madness and distraction not being reckoned as increased in that lineage, while this unit makes out at Root 59 the causes and places of madness of mind. Recorded only · not adjudicated.
  • The three collections of discipline → the gathering and dividing of the Mahāyāna study of the discipline: the discipline of this unit is made out as to obtaining and relinquishing only with regard to the three kinds, individual liberation · the meditative absorptions · that without outflows; while the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness-Only, explaining the study of the discipline, makes three divisions — 「戒學有三:一、律儀戒,謂正遠離所應離法;二、攝善法戒,謂正修證應修證法;三、饒益有情戒,謂正利樂一切有情」 tr. “the study of the discipline is of three: first, the discipline of restraint, which is the right separation from the dharmas to be separated from; second, the discipline of gathering wholesome dharmas, which is the right cultivation and realization of the dharmas to be cultivated and realized; third, the discipline of benefiting sentient beings, which is the right benefiting and gladdening of all sentient beings”〔T31n1585 0052a09〕. ⇒ 「律儀戒」 tr. “the discipline of restraint”** is in that lineage only one of the three collections**, and the remaining two collections have no answering item in the discussion of discipline in this unit — a divergence of gathering and dividing, recorded without adjudication.

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings enters 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr.Abhidharmakośa, thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note reading word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as that issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Scripture-Translating Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; the śramaṇa Yuanyu took it down”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The fascicle head-title of this unit reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十五」 tr.Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Fifteen”〔T29n1558 0077c15〕, and the chapter continuation title 「分別業品第四之三」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analysis of Action, part three”〔T29n1558 0077c19〕.
  • Paramārtha’s older translation (the collated version): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings enters 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr.Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0545c16〕, and again in the section of the treatise basket 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr.Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Paramārtha of India under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕; Xuanzang’s version is entered after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr.Abhidharmakośa, thirty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕.
  • The translation of the two treatises of debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings has 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr.Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle on the Abhidharma, eighty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr.Treatise Revealing the Doctrine of the Abhidharma, forty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, concluding 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa and different explanations, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four characters 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas and different explanations”** are the very warrant for the form of items five and six here** — the two treatises use the root stanzas of the Kośa and compose separate prose, so that their stanzas recur word for word within the range of this unit while their prose differs greatly.
  • Collateral evidence on the work of translation: the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery records Xuanzang’s reply in a letter of the fifth year of Yonghui, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Conforming to Correct Principle, whose translation is now not yet complete, will certainly be finished this year”〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Conforming to Correct Principle were translated together in the same period, which is the background to the density of the material of debate in this unit (the fact recorded only · no verdict of cause and effect made).
  • The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records the form of his composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」 tr. “he sets up the doctrine of the Sarvāstivāda, and wherever there is a one-sided place refutes it by the doctrine of the Sautrāntikas; and it is named the Abhidharmakośa”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ The two places in this unit where the account of the Sautrāntikas is expressly recorded (non-discipline with a limb wanting〔T29n1558 0079a03〕· the whole exchange of the passage on grave transgression at Roots 39 and 40) are instances of just this form; and that Saṅghabhadra has a counter-refutation at both these places (item five, entries one and two) answers to it in what followed.
  • The order of the three commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · the Chapter on Action wanting).

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Fifteen (the base text)〔0077c15–0083b12〕: fascicle head-title 0077c15 · chapter continuation title 0077c19 · opening transition 0077c20 · Root 36 0077c22 · Root 37 0078a12 · Root 38 0079a08 · Roots 39 and 40 0079a22 · Root 41 0079c28 · first half of Root 42 0080a11 · second half of Root 42 0080a26 · Root 43 0080b10 · Roots 44 and 45 0080b17 · the chapter-level outline boundary 0080c21 · first half of Root 46 0080c24 · second half of Root 46 and Root 47 0081a02 · Roots 48–50 0081a20 · Root 51 0081c07 · Roots 52 and 53 0081c29 · Root 54 0082a21 · Root 55 0082b05 · Root 56 0082b14 · Root 57 0082b26 · Root 58 0082c19 · Root 59 0082c27 · first half of Root 60 0083b04 · the closing sentence of the fascicle 0083b08.
  • T1560 (the root stanzas in separate edition): the chapter title of the Chapter on Action with the interlinear note of the stanza count 0316a07.
  • Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0234b20–0239b22 (straddling the boundary of his Fascicles Eleven and Twelve · the head of Fascicle Twelve 0238a02). The chief items 0234b22 · 0234b28 · 0234c09 · 0235a19 · 0235b21 · 0235c03 · 0235c12 · 0235c20 · 0235c23 · 0236a01 · 0236a05 · 0236a16 · 0236b03 · 0237c23 · 0238a07 · 0238a13 · 0238a17 · 0238b13 · 0238b15 · 0238b21 · 0238b24 · 0238c04 · 0238c17 · 0239a05 · 0239a13 · 0239b18 · 0239b23 (the change of heading · the boundary of the passage).
  • Saṅghabhadra T1562 (Chapter Four, Making Out Action)〔the corresponding passage beginning 0561c09〕: 0563a29 · 0565c19 · 0565c24 · 0566c10 · 0567a19 · 0567a22 · 0571b22 · 0571c03. T1563 (Chapter Five, Making Out Action)〔0871b12–0877b23〕: 0874a24 (the one 「有餘師言」 tr. “some other master says” · a restatement of a divergent account already in the Kośa).
  • Puguang’s Record T41n1821, Fascicle Fifteen〔fascicle-title anchor 0230a02〕: 0230a06 · 0230a13 · 0230a23 · 0232a05 · 0232a07 · 0232a09 · 0232a11 · 0232a19 · 0232a21 · 0232a28 · 0232b04 · 0232b11 · 0232b19 · 0232b23 · 0233c25 · 0233c28 · 0234a01 · 0234a10 · 0234a11 · 0234a14 · 0234a16 · 0234a05 · 0234a22 · 0234a27 · 0235b29 · 0235c01 · 0235c03 · 0235c04 · 0235c07 · 0235c19 · 0235c24 · 0236a03 · 0236a15 · 0236a25 · 0236a26 · 0236a27 · 0236b04 · 0236b06 · 0236b07 · 0236b13 · 0236c02 · 0236c04 · 0236c05 · 0236c06 · 0236c07 · 0236c13 · 0236c14 · 0236c21 · 0236c22 · 0236c28 · 0237a15 · 0237a18 · 0237a28 · 0237b04 · 0237b09 · 0237b12 · 0237b15 · 0237b17 · 0238b21 · 0238b25 · 0238b29 · 0238c03 · 0239b03 · 0239b04 · 0239b10 · 0242c08 · 0242c09 · 0242c15 · 0242c20 · 0243a29 (the chapter-level outline) · 0243b20 · 0243b21 · 0243b23 · 0243b25 · 0243b27 · 0243b28 · 0243c01 · 0245a06 · 0245a08 · 0245a10 · 0245a15 · 0245a17 · 0245a21 · 0245a26 · 0245a27 · 0245a29 · 0245b02 · 0245b03 · 0245b05 · 0245b08 · 0248a03 · 0248a16.
  • Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822, Fascicle Fifteen〔fascicle-title anchor 0650c19〕: 0650c23 · 0653a24 · 0653a27 · 0653a29 · 0653b02 · 0653b05 · 0653b07 · 0653b18 · 0653b19 · 0653b20 · 0653b21 · 0653b26 · 0654b29 · 0655a16 · 0655a23 · 0655a24 · 0655a25 · 0655a26 · 0657b07 · 0657b10 · 0657b11 · 0657b15 · 0657b21 (the chapter-level outline) · 0659b10 · 0659b11 · 0659b17 · 0659b21 · 0659b25.
  • Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823, treatise proper fifteen〔fascicle-title anchor 0900a14 · no chapter-title line〕: 0900a16 · 0903a11 (the chapter-level outline) · 0903a19 · 0905c09 · 0905c28 · 0906a01 · 0906a09.
  • Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836: the Chapter on Action wholly wanting — for this unit there is no Shentai to hang upon (the want marked as it stands · not supplied); the sentence of the stanza count in the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his first fascicle, 0006b05.
  • The anchors for cross-reading with the Yogācāra lineage: T31n1585 0004c24 · 0052a09; T30n1579 0319b04 · 0319b06 · 0319b07 · 0319b12 · 0319b15 · 0319b17 · 0319b23 · 0319b24.
  • Catalogues and biographies: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2053 0261c20; T50n2049 0190b15.
  • Collation: the <app> of Fascicle Fifteen number twenty-four = seventeen of the Taishō collation-note kind (repetitions merged · sixteen variant readings fully enumerated) + seven of the CBETA restoration kind (six in the ⟨CB⟩ table · the seventh〔0079c09〕at item three, honest record five) · not one case for emending the base text.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0